Teutonic Unity

TEUTONIC UNITY
By
EARNEST SEVIER COX
•
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA
TEUTONIC UNITY
- IN MEMORY
OF
A Basis for Peace
THEODORICK THE GREAT
GoTH KINc oF ITAL Y ( 493-526)
\i\THo SoucHT
A LEAGUE OF TEUTON PEOPLES

Copyright 1951 by
EARNEsT SEVIER Cox THAT THEIR \~lARS MIGHT CEASE
CONTENTS
Chapter Page
I. The First Migration ......-------------------------------------------- 15

IL The Second Migration_________ _______ ______________________________ 37
IlL Baptism or Death______________ _________________ ________________ _________ 61
IV. The Third Migration____ ____________________________________________ 83
v: Teutonic Empire___ ____ _________________________________________________ 103
VL Teutonic Culture______________________________________________________ 127
VII. Teutonic Hegemony.------------------------------------------------- 15 5

VIII. A White World_____________________ _______________________________ ______ 177
IX. The Negro in the Western World__________________________ 197
X. The Monroe Doctrine: Race Determination__________ 225
Appendix A. Nordic Blood in Spain, Portugal

and Ital y ---------------------------------------------------------------- 24 7
Appendix B. The Guiana Highlands_______________ _____ 265
Bibliography -------------------------------------------------------------- 277

Notes ------------------------------------------------------------------------ 28 1
Maps 1. Fourth, Fifth and Sixth Century Mi-
grations____________________________________ ____ ___ _____ 36
2. Guiana Highlands____________________________________ 264
Index -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 301

FOREWORD
1 HAVE sought to give the story of the migrations

and cultural contributions of T eutonic peoples. In
intent the text is a Pan-Teutonic thesis resting upon
the concept of racial blood kinship. It is believed that
an awareness of the survival of ancient racial tradi-
tions and the consciousness of ancient ties of corn-
mon blood may operate powerfully as an aïd in uniting
peoples of Teutonic descent into such political agree-
ment as may be needed so as to ensure for them a
perpetuai liberty and enable them to sustain the high
position they have held upon the continent of Europe
during the past fifteen hundred years.
The text will include a due consideration of the
Latin-speaking nations of Western Europe which re-
ceived and assimilated to their speech great numbers
of T eutonic peoples. It will also in elude the colonial
derivatives of the Teutonic-speaking and Latin-speak-
ing nations.
Historical records, generally, have been viewed from
the angle of nationalism or that of political economy.
A view of history from a racial angle, such as will be
found in the text, may bring in question certain of
the time-honored conclusions derived from other view
points. In the United States of America, at least, the
term "race" is frowned upon by the agencies of social
[7]
FOREWORD
TEUTONIC UNITY powerful eastern bloc of the Slavic race has subdued
control, save in dissertations which minimize or deny a the whole of it and is everywhere advancing a revolu-
value to the fact of race. tionary communism to facilitate a Russian domination
of other peoples and other lands. Smarting under the
THE NoRTH ATLANTIC PAcT unbending dictatorship of its eastern bloc, and perhaps
Yet our national government, while frowning upon unwilling to be associated with those who support com-
the concept of race, cannot be unaware of the fact of munistic aggressions, certain of the western elements of
race in the matter of the Atlantic Pact. The several the Slavic race have grown restive. As yet, however,
governments, with one exception, which constitute the most of the race, in theory at least, is united under
Atlantic Pact Nations were created by Teutonic peoples the banner of Russian communism which treats the
during their migrations. The exception is that of Nor- boundaries of other States with contempt and has the
way, and that country is a portion of the ancient Teu- high aim of bringing the nations of the world into an
tonic broodland. ideological subordination to the Kremlin.
SLAVIC UNITY TEuTONIC DrsuNITY
It is inept to ignore the fact of race in the present The work was begun when it had become evident
grave situation in Europe. It underlies the ideological that a second World War was in the ma king. T wo
struggle there. We deceive ourselves in portraying that World Wars in one generation! Each of them inspired
struggle as merely a conHict between two political sys- by strife within the T eu tonie race. Th ose who are
tems, the one subordinating the individual to the whim schooled in European history would lmow that the
of a dictator, the other maintaining the inalienable bloody struggles between T eu tonie peoples of this gen-
right of the individual to choose his rulers and direct eration are merely recent outbreaks in a series of intra-
their policies. Beneath this ideological struggle no eye racial wars which may be traced two thousand years in
will fail to detect that one of the contesting systems is historical records. The first records are those of tribe
being advanced by Slavic peoples, the other by T eu- against tribe. Later, it was tribal confederation against
tonie. Nor will the historian fail to recognize that the tribal confederation. Since tribal confederations became
existing condition in Europe is but a varied phase of a nations, it has been nation against nation. The strife
long struggle between these races. within the race has now led to a racial enfeeblement
The Slavs are not as strong as the Teutons, and have that brings the race itself to its gravest danger of sub-
not been in historie times. But Russia, constituting the
[9]
[8]
TEUTONIC UNITY FOREWORD
jugation and enslavement. A danger not less but The text covers a long period of time and deals with
greater than it experienced when resisting the aggres- the racial movement in many areas. I shail be grateful
sions of the Romans, of the Huns, of the Saracens, and to those in foreign nations who receive the book for any
of the Mongols. aid they may give by offering criticisms and suggestions
Efforts have been made to stay the Teuton in his for the improvement of the text. I regret that it is not
mad instinct which leads him to turn upon his own practical for me to send the book printed in the national
kind, slay them, and eJo..'Ult over their destruction, but languages of ail those who may receive it.
ail such efforts have failed. It was hoped that when he
became Christian that the gentle tenets of that religion EARNEST SEviER Cox,
would soften his martial spirit, but for every drop of P. O. Box 1740,
blood saved by his new faith twenty were to be spiiled Richmond, Virginia,
by his "religious" \Yars. United States of America.
Deep within the emotions of man is the instinct of
self-preservation. If the individual could identify him-
self with his race, in a vision that transcends divisions
of it, could not the instinct of self-preservation operate
to promote a harmony within the race? I do not know.
But it was with this concept in mind that I composed
the text.
DISTRIBUTION
One thousand copies of this work will be printed.

None of them will be for sale. I, as an individual, will
take the liberty of distributing the greater number of
them to officiais of the Federal government in Wash-
ington and a lesser number to a selected group of in-
dividuals, principaily to historians, in the nations of the
T eutonic broodland and in the severa! nations formed
during the Teutonic migrations. Criticism of the work
is solicited.
[ 10] [ 11 ]
CHAPTER 1
THE FIRST MIGMTION

CHAPTER I
THE FIRST MIGRATION:

CONQUEST OF THE BALTIC SHORE
OUR thousand years ago, at a guess, the Teutonic
F variation of the Nordic race began to press south-
ward from its broodland in the Scandinavian Peninsula
and plant colonies on the southern shores of the Baltic
Sea. The time of the earliest phase of this southward
migration is not known but it is reasonable to assume
that the pressure southward was slow and constant,
such as could be maintained by what must have been
a sparse population in the then inhospitable area now
known as Norway and Sweden. 1
Wh en written his tory of the T eutonic race begins,
sorne two thousand years ago, the Teuton was well
established on the southern shores of the Baltic Sea and
westward to the North Sea, from East Prussia to the
northern half of Belgium. The bulk of the migrant
Teutons at that time was north and east of the Rhine
River in the land area now occupied by Denmark, Hal-
land, and Germany. Within this area were Teutonic
peoples; Goths, Saxons, Angles, Franks, Danes, Bur-
gunds, Lombards, Vandals, and Swabians; whose later
achievements were to fill many pages of history.
Through his migrations, as we shall see, the Teuton
[ 15 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY THE FIRST MIGRATION
was to extend his race and culture until the rest of the British Islands along the Atlantic and Mediter-
mankind for many generations would recognize his ranean shores eastward into India. The middle of
ascendency both as to martial power and cultural pro- Europe was occupied or was in process of occupation
gress. There is grandeur in this high position gained by another racial type, the Alpine, also originally bru-
by the Teuton but there is also tragedy in it which net in color, but stockily built, with skull approaching
bodes ill for the future of his race. The battlefields of roundness in form. The true Alpine, like the true
Europe witnessed by this generation have issued from Mediterranean, has dark, or brown eyes. The fair blue-
T eutonic decisions and carried with them Teutonic in-
eyed Teuton is taller thau these races and of a more
tra-racial slaughter. Such slaughter is not a new racial
powerful physical type.
variation. It has way-marked Teutonic history. The
mission of killing and being killed seems to flow from
THE CoNTINENTAL NoRme
a constant human factor, a dominant factor in Teu-
tonic peoples. But there was another race, blond like the Teuton
The Teuton' s lust for land and power \'Vas to place and kindred to him, long established as an overlord
the world at his disposai. His lust for blood can work over the races of Europe and large portions of western
the undoing of his race, for blood flows in rivers when Asia. This kindred race through its conquests and cult-
Teuton opposes Teuton and there seems to be no end ure dominated the ancient world as the Teuton dom-
to his intra-racial conflicts. ina tes the present. Before the Peninsula blond (the
Let us trace the migrations of this race whose genius, Teuton) had arrived upon the world stage the Con-
as we shall see, has contributed powerfully to modern tinental blond had presided over the great civilizations
civilization but whose blood lust has caused it to be of Persia, India, Greece, and Rome. A western branch
characterized as a "Blond Beas t". of this race formed the ruling class on the British Is-
A first task was that of subduing the inhabitants of lands. An eastern branch had been numerous enough
the southern shores of the Baltic. This may not have to establish itself in the Persian area and overflow into
been an easy task. It is probable that in a large measure India where through the institution of caste it main-
the present distribution of basic European races pre- tained its blood and culture for many centuries. Its
vailed at the time of the Teutonic migration southward. easternmost branch in relatively small numbers reached
A brunet race, the Mediterranean, relatively small in western China and is described in Chinese ancient re-
stature and long-headed as to skull form, extended from cords as tall and green-eyed.
[ 16 ] [ 17 ]
TEUTONIC UNITI THE FIRST MIGRATION
The Continental blond race produced Cyrus the Rhine and were contending with more than two thou-
Great who with a Persian army established a mighty sand years ago. One hundred years B. C. two Ger-
empire. It produced Alexander the Great of whom it manie peoples, from the Danish Peninsula and the Ger-
is said, having conquered the world, wept for worlds to man lands at its base, invaded Gaul (France includes
conquer. It produced great Roman conquerers, whose the principal part of Gaul). The Romans called these
advance to the north reached the land of the Teutons. invaders Cimhri and T eutones. These groups defeated
This early blond race, of which the Teuton is a part six armies in succession but when divided were defeated
but with substantial variations acquired in his isolated by Marius, a Roman general of great ability. Julius
homeland, developed the Aryan speech which through Caesar was a nephew of the wife of Marius. He often
Aryan conquests and culture was acquired by many reminded the Roman people of the services rendered to
peoples of non-Aryan origin. The Continental blond, the nation by his uncle and secured appointment to the
and the Teuton, together, are popularly known as the governorship of Illyria, which included north Italy.
N ordic, or the Aryan race. From this position Caesar engaged in eight years of
Presiding over great cultures and producing mighty warfare in Gaul, that country being divided, one fac-
conquerers it would seem that the Continental Nordic tion callino upon the Romans for aid, the other faction
could have stopped the Teuton in his southward migra- b '
securinoa assistance from the Germans. Caesar s con-
tion. But the Continental Nordic was over extended. quests led him to the Rhine. He had opposed German
This breed throughout the greatest portion of its do- auxiliaries in the service of the Gauls and to impress
main merely overlaid other peoples which it had con- a prospective enemy with Roman efficiency, Caesar
quered. The contact of races leads to amalgamation of bridoed the Rhine (55 B. C.), crossed it, displayed his
races. This early blond stock has ali but disappeared b .
legions near the bridgehead, recrossed the nver, an
d
in India. Stronger traces of it are found in Persia. In invaded Britain.
the mountains of Asia Minor it is found in small num- Caesar' s historical eminence may have depended
bers. In western Europe its blends with the Teuton upon his choice of cardinal points. Northward through
tend to render it unrecognizable. the land of the Teuton lay the Baltic. Across the Rhine
The first stages of the T eu tonie struggle to wrest were the tribes which, later, were to compose the Frank
control of the lands west of the Rhine from the Conti- and the Saxon confederations. The subjection of Ger-
nental Nordics brought them into conHict with the many would have placed western Europe, save Scan-
Kelts (Gauls) whom they had followed across the dinavia, within the Roman Empire. Westward was
;
[ 18 ] [ 19 ]
Britain, a small island with a primitive brunet popula- upon Rome. It would tend in time to incorporation in
tion, ruled by a veneer of Continental Nordics. Caesar the Empire.
turned westward. He may have felt that the task of Within half a century after Julius Caesar had ex-
subduing the Germans was beyond the power of his ercised discretion in turning westward for conquest
legions for though he had proved the victor over Ger- Augustus Caesar essayed a conquest of Germany.
man auxiliaries in his conquest of Gaul, he knew that Aided by alliances, bribery, and tribal jealousies, in-
his avoiding battle until his opponents had divided their vading Roman armies advanced to the Elbe River and
forces in search of food had been a principle which set up the framework for a Roman province. Certain
underlay many of his victories. In a frontal attack upon of the tribal chieftains accepted subsidy from Rome. A
Germany this principle might not successfully operate. number of them sent their sons to Rome for education.
In any case Rome was not built in a day and Rome Tribal contingents, auxiliaries in the Roman armies
could abide her time. operating in Gaul, were used in the extension of Ro-
man might northward. In Rome it seemed that the
Northern Gaul would be a vantage ground from
terror of the North that had threatened the Empire in
which a penetration of the land of the Teutons could
the time of Marius and had stayed the march of Julius
be effected. Merchants, teachers, priests, and political
Caesar northward had been reduced from its ancient
representatives of Rome, as individuals, could enter
passion for liberty by Roman arms, by Roman cajolery
the Teutonic domain, familiarize the inhabitants with and subsidy, and that the boundaries of Rome would
Roman ideals and portray the grandeur of the Roman saon extend to the Baltic Sea. The Teutons, it was be-
Empire. Tri bal jealousies and tribal ambitions could lieved, like other peoples of Europe, Asia, and Africa,
be reported to Rome and ere long Rome would espouse that had opposed Rome, would submit to the Roman
the cause of one tribe against another as Caesar had yoke and add to their tribal worship the worship of
done in Gaul. This method is an age-long one used in the Roman Emperor.
the extension of empires. The tribe favored by Rome Such was the dream of Rome at the height of her
might not be required to openly disclaim its freedom. power and under Augustus the greatest of her Em-
It might be given the status of an ally of Rome. But perors. No nation had successfully opposed Rome in
the fact that it had accepted the support of a foreign her centuries of battle! No nation would successfully
army would make it hated as well as feared by the sur- oppose her! But there was to be a rude awakening
rounding tribes, and it would need to lean more heavily from the Roman dream.
[ 20] [ 21 ]
HERMAN (16 B. C.-21 AD.) that apart from Herman's passion "for the ashes of his
Herman, a youthful chief (25 years old), had
fath~rs and the temples of his gods", there was another
reason, a persona! one, which may have in. sorne m~as
served with his tribal contingents that were stationed
ure accounted for his matchless courage m opposmg
with the Roman army in Gaul. Here he gained valu-
able military training and here he had borne the taunts the armed enemies of his country.
3
of Roman soldiers who expressed belief that his country TriE ÜLDEST TEuTONIC LovE SToRY
had been seduced by Rome and that its ancient liberties When Herman had returned from Gaul he sought to
would soon be forfeit. Herman knew that the Roman marry his first cousin, Thusnelda, his childhood sweet-
armies were made up of peoples within the Empire and heart who had been pledged to another by Segestes,
of mercenary soldiers in pay of Rome. Following es- her father. In spite of the watchcare of her father
tablished customs legions from Gaul and western Thusnelda fled to Herman and became his wife.
Germany would be sent to Rome, to Asia, and to Segestes had already detected Herman' s activiti~s ~n
A&·ica; and legions from Asia and Africa would be forming a secret leaoue of warriors who would umte m
maintained in Germany. He sensed the fact that sub- expelling the Rom:n legions from Germany. At this
mission to Rome would not only destroy his ancestral time Thusnelda's brother was in the employ of Rome,
liberties but would also tend to mongrelize his race having been oiven the status of a priest whose mission
through blending the blood of all races with that of the was to furthe~ the system of Emperor Worship which
Teuton blood stream. Rome would need to be ex- had rapidly spread over Gaul and was being initiated
pelled, if race and liberty were to be preserved. in Germany. Herman's brother had been educated in
Herman' s decisions to expel Rome from German y Rome. He had become a Roman citizen and was an
must be listed among the most important decisions ever officer in the Roman army. In the impending struggle
framed in the breast of man. It preserved the liberty to throw off the Roman yoke it is seen that there might
and race integrity of T eutonic peoples who long have not be unanimity on the part of the Germans for doubt-
been dominant among the peoples of the earth. less other leading families also were divided as vvas the
Herman's speeches, while arousing his countrymen, family of Herman.
referred often to racial glory and to racial gods. 2 He
called upon them in the name of their gods who had BATTLE oF THE TEuTOBERG FoREST: 9 AD.
pledged them eternalliberty, but demanded courage of The favars shown by Rome to members of the lead-
men and virtue of women. We have ample knowledge ing families had led Herman to place his trust in the
[ 22] [ 23 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY
THE FIRST MIGRATION
common people. But Varus, the new Roman governor
forest, Herman blocked the road exits and delivered
in Germany, had restricted the privileges of the leading
a double Bank attack, engaging the enemy the full
families and his bearing was that of a conqueror. Her-
length of his column. Varus found it .diffic~lt to con-
man sensed that the tribal chiefs were becoming un-
centrate any formidable number of his umts. Those
easy as the authority of Rome replaced their own
in defiles could not be effectively maneuvered and the
authority.
attempt to pass reinforcements led to their struggl~ng
Herman knew that his followers were of mighty
through marsh in which they lost compact formatiOn
frame and that man for man they were superior to the
and presented openings into which huge Teutons
Roman soldiers, but he also lmew that the Romans were
lunged with spear and sword. .
armored while his troops were not, and that for a hun-
Herman' s purpose was to des troy the legiOn.s of Va.rus
dred years the Roman legions had been composed of
and in the battle, which lasted three days, his warnors
professional soldiers whose armor, maneuvers, and dis-
were under instruction to ask no quarter and to give
cipline, had triumphed over all foes. He could not off-
none. The legionaires that were in defiles or marsh
set Roman armor. But defile, a narrow passage way,
were overcome and slain. Those that were on higher
would limit maneuvers, and marsh would make difficult
and open ground, rallied, formed for defense,. ~nd
the retention of close formation.
though ali were slain they died true to the traditi~ns
The T eutoberg Forest abounded in defile and marsh,
of the Roman army, facing the enemy and opposmg
and Herman contrived to get Varus and his legions to
him as long as they could support shield and :word.
march through it. In vain did Segestes, Herman' s
When the last Roman had perished, the warnors of
father-in-law, warn Varus of the danger of a revoit of
ancient Germany assembled around Herman who
the German troops commanded by Herman and their
pledged them to maintain race and liberty. Giving ~he
unitino0 with tribal warriors in an assault upon the
pledge, the forest was rent with their war cry whiCh
legions. Varus felt that he had the support of the tribal
lasted throughout the night.
chiefs. The peaceful appearance of the common people
The head of Varus was sent to the powerful German
deceived him. But he was self deceived in that he be-
chieftain, Marbod, who had moved from the Rhine in-
lieved that the prestige of Rome, then at the height of
to Bohemia. The deputation that brought the head of
her power, was sufficient to guarantee a safe march for
Varus brought also an urgent request from Herman
his legions.
that Marbod join in a general attack on Rome. Mar-
When the legions of Varus were well within the
bad had 70,000 infantry and 4,000 cavalry in his stand-
[ 24]
[ 25]
ing army. He had aspiration to abandon his position even known to dash his head against the chamber walls,
as elective war lord and establish himself as a king. exclaiming with frantic impatience, 'Varus, Varus, Re-
His power had drawn the attention of the Romans and store me my legions!' To the end of his days he con-
they were assembling a strong army to attack him. The tinued to observe with solemn mourning the anniver-
crafty Marbod, himself educated in Rome, believed that sary of that fatal disaster". 4
the Romans would undertake to avenge the slaughter Finding that Marbod would not join with Herman
of Varus and his legions and that the war would weaken in an attack on the Empire, imperial Rome determined
the western German tribes and exhaust the strength of to avenge the slaughter of her legions and regain poli-
Rome. At the war' s end, with his powerful forces in- tical control of her province in Germany. Her war
tact, he could establish himself as king over the west against Herman was to extend over a period of six years
German tribes and be safe from Roman attack. Marbod and end in the complete failure of the Roman forces to
did not come to the aid of Herman but his refusai to resubjugate the province though Roman commanders
do so was not known to Augustus Caesar who assumed announced its pacification and returned to Rome to
that the Empire would be invaded by a united Ger- publicly celebrate their triumph. Tacitus intimates that
many. these commanders crossed the Rhine to announce their
In Rome, the slaughter of Varus and his legions victories rather than stay in Germany to prove them,
created the gravest of sorrow and the gravest of fear. and he avers that Germany gave Rome more triumphs
It was rumored that Herman had crossed the Rhine than victories. Imperial Rome at this time represented
with his victorious warriors and that the powerful forces one hundred million inhabitants (Gibbon's estimate)
of Marbod were assembling on the frontier. Augustus and all races with which Rome had contended had
Caesar dismissed his German body guard. He gave bowed beneath the Roman yoke.
solemn games to Jupiter who was believed to have pro- 1
tected the state from the assault of the Cimbri and the HERMAN s BROTHER
Teutones. He freed many slaves and placed them in We have seen that Herman' s brother was an officer
the legions and exacted death of freemen of war age in the Roman army. When contending with the forces
who did not report for induction in the army. He " ... of Germanicus Caesar, Herman learned that his brother
sank into a state of nervous despondency. For many was in enemy ranks across the river. He came to the
months after the news of the Varian massacre he river bank and called out for his brother that he might
allowed his hair and beard to grow untrimmed, and was talk with him. His brother came to the opposite bank.
[ 26] [ 27]
When Herman asked his brother how he had fared women were led captive, I mean Segimundus, son of
since last they had met, his brother replied that he had Segestes and chieftain of the Cherusi, and his sister
been promoted in rank, had lost an eye, had been ad- Thusnelda, wife of Arminius (Herman), the man who
vanced in pay, and decorated for valor. Herman urged at the time of the violation of the treaty against Varus
his brother in the name of their mother and that of was commander-in-chief of the Cheruscan army and
their racial gods to abandon the cause of Rome and even to this day is keeping up the war, and Thusnelda's
fight with him, and not against him, in the struggle for three-year-old son Thumelicus; ... But Segestes, the
racial freedom. He told his brother that though he was father-in-law of Arminius, who from the outset had
an honored officer in the Roman army yet there were opposed the purpose of Arminius, and, taking advan-
chains of slavery in such service. His brother, becom- tage of an opportune time, had deserted him, was pre-
ing enraged, challenged Herman to combat, but others sent as a guest of honor at the triumph over his loved
intervened and prevented a personal struggle between ones". 5
the brothers. Tacitus says that Herman, "violent enough by na-
ture", became a mad man in energy and rage at the
ENs LAVEMENT oF T HUSNELDA AND HER SoN
capture and enslavement of Thusnelda. He sped from
THUMELICUS
tribe to tribe crying that the Romans no longer made
In the course of the war Herman's wife, Thusnelda, war upon men but upon women and children and de-
heavy with child, was seized by her father, Segestes, manded that every man who looked upon his women
and offered to the Romans as an evidence of his fidelity as a holy possession should seize arms and advance upon
to them. Later, she and the golden-haired son of Her- the enemy. Bereft of his wife and his child, opposed
man were displayed in chains in Rome at the triumph by his brother, opposed by his father, his uncle, and his
of Drusis Germanicus, 17 A. D. Strabo, the Greek brother-in-law, who during the course of the long war
historian and geographer who seems to have witnessed were to move to the Roman camp, Herman stands truly
the triumph, relates that Segestes, overwhelmed with as a tragic figure in his desperate effort to regain the
many Roman honors, was present at the triumph and freedom of his country, and the tragedy was yet to be
witnessed the enslavement of Thusnelda and her son. heightened in that when he had triumphed over all foes
He says, "But they all paid the penalty and afforded upon the battlefield he was to be assassinated by his own
the younger Germanicus a most brilliant triumph- countrymen.
that triumph in which their most famous men and We have seen that the powerful Marbod (his power
[ 28] [ 29]
issued from his having consolidated the German tribes as captains and kings before him, but in the high noon
east of the Elbe) would not come to the aid of Herman of its sovereignty, threw dawn the challenge to the
in his struggle with Rome. When Herman had ex- Roman nation, in battle with ambiguous results, in war
pelled the Romans he turned upon Marbod. The without defeat; he completed thirty-seven years of life,
6
Semnones and the Lombards, who had been subjugated twelve of power, and to this day is sung in triballay".
by Marbod, revolted to Herman, making the two armies
JosEPHUS ON RoMAN lNVINCIBILITY
about equal in numbers. "No field ever witnessed a
fiercer onset", says Tacitus. Marbod withdrew his army ln the light of the tribute of Tacitus to Herman,
to the hills of Bohemia and sent a request to Tiberius who, in a prolonged war had withstood the might of
Caesar for aid. Tiberius replied that Marbod had not Rome, there will be found a curious passage in the
come to the assistance of the Romans when they were writings of Josephus (37-100 A. D.), the eminent
at war with Herman and that he would not give aid. Jewish historian, who was a contemporary of Tacitus
Pressure from Herman, associated with additional re- (54-117 A. D.), the Roman historian. ln a war with
volts of tribes which he had subjugated, forced Marbod the Romans. the Jewish Sanhedrin had assigned the
from Germany and he was received by Tiberius. He defense of Galillee to Josephus, priest and general. He
died at Ravenna, ltaly, 18 years after his expulsion was defeated by the Romans and accompanied them
from Germany. when they moved to the seige of Jerusalem where he
lt was with the greatest reluctance that the Roman addressed the J ewish defenders, urging them to sur-
Empire, hitherto triumphant upon the field of battle, render to the Romans-"For they must know that the
abandoned its conquests in Germany. The will or Roman power was invinci?le . . . For what part of the
Augustus Caesar who died 14 A. D. during the course world is there that hath escaped the Romans, unless it
of the war against Herman, designated Germany as a be such as are of no use through violent cold? And
portion of his Empire. But the Romans were to lose evident it is, that fortune on all hands is gone over to
the war and gradually withdraw their legions. The them; and that Cod, when he had gone round the na-
historian, Ta ci tus, writing a hundred years after the tions with his dominion, is now settled in ltaly". 7
battle of the Teutoberger Forest, has left a high tribute Shortly before Titus, the Roman commander, de-
to Herman the youth who had preserved his race stroyed Jerusalem (70 A. D.), the besieged Jews had
through regaining its freedom. "Undoubtedly the offered to abandon the city if allowed to pass through
liberator of Germany; a man who, not in its infancy the Roman lines. Josephus puts in the mouth of Titus
[ 30] [ 31 ]
a deniai of this request-"Have you relied upon the escaped the power of the Roman Empire and the mon-
fidelity of your confederates? And what nations are grelization that was effected within its borders. Modern
there out of the limits of our dominion, that would civilization hung upon his victory for the descendants
choose to assist the Jews before the Romans? Are your of the people he preserved are everywhere leaders in
bodies stronger than ours? Nay, you know that the Ger- civilized culture as we know it. The victory, by preserv-
mans themselves are our servants". 8 ing the racial broodlands (Scandinavia and German y),
When Josephus was recording these inaccurate state- built up a reservoir of men and women of splendid
ments, implying the subjection of Germany and the bodies, splendid courage, and splendid energy, who,
Germans, he had become a Roman citizen, was a resi- four centuries after the battle of the Teutoberger Forest,
dent of Rome enjoying a state pension, and had re- . broke forth upon the Roman Empire, subdued it, took
ceived from his Roman conquerors grants of land in possession of Europe, and conditioned modern civili-
Judea. He must have known what ail Romans knew; zation to a development along T eu tonie lines.
that three Roman legions had been massacred in Ger- T eu tonie tribes, conscious that race and liberty had
many, and, in a prolonged war which followed, Rome been preserved by Herman developed a reverence for
could not reestablish her authority there; and that hirr: that gradually grew into a semi-religious worship
Claudius (10 B. C.-54 A. D.), as Emperor, had aban- wh1ch partook of the quality of a race religion, partic-
doned any pretension of authority in Germany and ularly so for the western Germanie tribes. The spirit of
had withdrawn Roman troops from that country. The Herman became the soul of the race, its vindicator, and
peculiar relation of Josephus to his conquerors seems its protector. This veneration of Herman was to con-
to have colored his views where the interest, or the tinue for centuries. It was abandoned, as we shall see,
pride, of Rome was at issue. when the Teuton had finally mastered Europe and it
was evident that the worship of one who had preserved
LASTING EFFECTs OF HERMAN's VrcTORY
race and liberty was not an appropriate religion for the
ovER RoME
Teutons to preach to the races that they had subdued.
Herman's victory over Rome preserved the race and
the culture of the Teutonic peoples, for, had Rome
reached the Baltic and with the mighty German war-
riors at her disposai few there are who would hold that
the Scandinavian broodland of the Teuton could have
[ 32] [ 33]
CHAPTER II
THE SECOND MIGMTION

CHAPTER II
THE SECOND MIGMTION :
CONQUEST OF EUROPE
A FIRST migration which began before the dawn

n of written history and was completed, let us say,
about the beginning of the Christian era, had extended
the Teuton from his ancient broodland in the Scandi-
navian Peninsula to the southern shores and hinterland
of the Baltic Sea. The western elements of the race
had reached the Rhine River and a few had crossed it.
In the east the latest migrants from Sweden, the Goths,
were settling along the Vistula and gaining strength
for a new migration that would bring them to the Black
Sea.
"' ....'"
< A second migration, lasting more than a thousand
0
"'
<
> years, was to give to the Teuton a domination of the
f.
rest of Europe and disperse his blood generally, though
Q
( <
often in minor degree, throughout that continent. This
migration began we may say with the armed migration
~
"'
! \:"""'~ <
of the Cimbri and the T eutonese, who carrying with
them their women and children appeared on the frou-
0
"'
.... tiers of Italy shortly before lOO B. C., and ended with
,"
"'
"T <
0
2:
><~ ~
() the Northmen conquest of Sicily and southern Italy
about the middle of the eleventh century, A. D.
[ 37]
TEUTONIC UNITY THE SECOND MIGRATION
GoTHIC EMPIRE BETWEEN THE BALTIC viously been admitted into the Roman Empire. It was
AND THE BLACK SEAS the West Goths that were the first to break the power
Following the defeat and the dispersal of the rem- of the Empire at the battle of Adrianople (378 A. D.)
nants of the Cimbri and the T eutonese there was a lull and move at will. They took Rome in 410 which city
in the southward rnovement. About 200 A. D., long had not known a foreign victor since it had fallen to
attracted by the rich lands of the Ukraine, the Goths the Gauls 800 years before. The Goths, however, ad-
continued their southward migration of conquest and vanced the legal theory that they were the protectors
settlement and reached the Black Sea, about 250. From of the Empire, not destroyers of it. From Italy they
the eastern portion of the Goth family there carne a migrated westward, setting up a kingdom in southern
great leader, Ermanarick, who gave political consolida- Gaul (France) and, as agents of Rome, extended their
tion to the Goths and enabled them to establish a conquests into Spain which country had been overrun
Rourishing empire. by other T eu tonie nations that were not subject to
The Empire of Ermanarick was set upon by the Rome.
Huns, a powerful confederation of tribes from central The West Goths were not a numerous people when
and nearer Asia. Many of the peoples who had been propelled from their lands on the Black Sea by the
subjugated by the Goths revolted to the Huns and Huns. At the battle of Adrianople they could muster
Ermanarick, a very old man, weil past l 00, took his scarcely fifteen thousand fighting men. 1 Shortly after
own life, 375. The principal portion of the eastern that battle, and while the West Goths were ravaging
Goths (Ostrogoths) submitted to the Huns but a num- much of the eastern portion of the Roman Empire,
ber Red westward to the Visigoths (western Goths). other Teuton confedera cies (or nations) left their
Pressure from the Huns and their allies forced the homes in the North and passed at will through the
Visigoths to Ree into the Roman Empire where they western portion of the Empire. When the West Goths,
were received with fair promises but dealt with harshly, as agents of the Empire, entered Spain they were con-
throwing them into a revoit against the Empire. fronted there by Swabians and Vandals from the Baltic
regions and by Alans from lands near the Caspian Sea,
THE WEsT GoTHS TAKE RoME:
the latter, like the Goths, having been pushed westward
THEY MovE INTO GAuL AND SPAIN
by the Huns. Spain had been partitioned by them:
Most of the Germanie portion of the T eu tonie race Swabians in the north, Alans in the center, Vandals in
was in Rux and certain of its minor groups had pre- the south. The Goths and the Romans attacked these
[ 38] [ 39]
invaders. The Swabian strength was sufficient to enable mans in Gaul and knew weil the growing weakness of
them to cling to their mountainous areas in the north. the Roman Empire. Though they invaded Gaul in
The Alans were almost destroyed. A portion of them force and Rome had not the power to stay their ambi-
joined the Vandals. tion yet the Franks, like the Goths, assumed that they
were the protectors and not the destroyers of the
THE VANDALS MOVE TO NoRTH AFRICA
Empire. In relation to the probability of permanence
The Vandals, later, still powerful despite their small of their conquests, the Franks had an advantage of great
numbers, moved by choice into northern Africa. When importance over the Goths. The Frank invaders of
they crossed to Africa, 429, they numbered but eighty Gaul maintained communications with their homeland
thousand, including men, women, children, and their which enabled them to receive armed support and addi-
servants. Yet within a quarter of a century this rem- tional settlers whenever desired. The Goths had main-
nant of Vandals had founded an empire on the ruins tained communications with their homeland in Sweden
of Carthage, had sacked Rome, and had established a when they were conquering the area from the Baltic
navy which for a considerable time dominated the to the Black Sea. But when their Empire had been dis-
Mediterranean Sea. rupted by the Huns and when they had turned west-
ward in a march through southern Europe to the Atlan-
THE FRANKS CoNQUER GAuL
tic Ocean they lost communication with Sweden and
Prior to the T eutonic assault which was to break the were compelled to rely upon their immediate strength,
power of the Roman Empire, the forty or more tribal supplemented by such alliances as they could make.
governments of Germany had been consolidated into The Franks graduai rise to preeminence over the other
six confederacies, or nations. These confederacies were German groups which had invaded the continental pos-
a far graver threat to Rome than had been the tribes, session of Rome was based in large measure in their
acting independently. close connection with their former homeland.
The tribal areas near Cologne and extending weil
into the interior composed the Frank confederacy, a THE HuNs INVADE GAuL
powerful one. In the year 420 the Franks crossed the In the midst of this commotion in western Europe,
Rhine in force and began to move along the coastal Huns from Asia in a second great invasion had estab-
regions of Gaul. lished themselves in the center of Europe. Under
The Franks had long been in contact with the Ro- Attila ( 406-53 A. D.), a great army composed of Huns
[ 40] [ 41 ]
THE SECOND MIGRATION
TEUTONIC UNITY
?lood, . these people~ share in Danish history). Carry-
and their many European allies pressed westward until
mg w1th them the1r women and children migratina
they had reached Orleans (in France), 451. Western
elements of these peoples appeared on the confines of
T eu tonie nations came to the support of the Roman
Ital y l 02 B. C. This was the first historical "covered·
army. A mighty "Battle of the Nations" was fought
wagon" migration of a people who at a much later date
at Chalons. Attila was defeated and fell back into
were to use the covered wagon in a sustained migration
Italy, ravaging that country. The West Goths had
from the Atlantic to the Pacifie Oceans in the United
turned the tide of battle at Chalons and had revenge
States o~ America. Although eighteen hundred years
for their displacement by the Huns from the rich lands
were to mtervene between the first and last migration by
on the Black Sea. covere~ wagon there was a similar element of danger
THE ANGLO-SAxoN CoNQUEST oF BRrTAIN attendmg them, and, in considerable measure, a similar
desperate spirit in the presence of dire adversity. In
North of the Frank area and adjoining it was the the North American migrations there were instances
Saxon confederacy astride the mouth of the Elba, reach- in which the white settlers would kill themselves rather
ing into the southern portion of the Denmark Peninsula than fall into the power of merciless Indians. When
and with coastal frontage on bath the Baltic and North the final battle had destroyed the T eu tonie invaders
Seas. In the narrow neck of the Denmark Peninsula in ancient Gaul, their women petitioned the Roman
were the Angles, closely related to the Saxons and commander that they be given the status of servants
· often in alliance with them. These Anglo-Saxons were of the Vestal Virgins, and not be distributed as spoils
expert seamen and the Romans declared them to be of war. When this request was denied them the wc-
pirates as well as fishermen. men beat out the brains of their children on the wagon
We have had a glimpse of the Anglo-Saxons, not as wheels and committed suicide.
seamen, but as the first Teutonic migrant invaders of Britain, south of Scotland, had been held as a Ro-
Gaul. The Romans called them Cimhri and T eutones. man colony for more than three hundred years. Rome,
But the Romans lmew Denmark as the Cimbrian Penin- weakened, principally by T eu tonie assaults, had with-
sula and located the T eutones at the base of it. (The drawn her legions from Britain. A small group of Jutes
bulk of the Cimhri were probably from the north of from the north of Denmark seized a portion of Britain
the peninsula and more properly should be termed, and called upon the Saxons for aid. The Saxons began
Danes. But the blood of Danes, Angels, and Saxons attack upon the southern portion of Britain in 448,
is co rn rn in g led in Anglo-Saxon peoples, and, by
[ 43]
[ 42]
sometime later bringing with them their families. In The West Goths had defeated the Eastern Emperor,
sustained migration tl1ey settled in Essex, Kent, Sussex, 3 78, and had taken Rome, 41 O. The Vandals coming
and Wessex, pushing back many of the local inhabi- from their new home in North Africa had sacked Rome,
tants. I have used the date of 448 as marking the at- 455. In 476, Odovaker, a Teuton general supported by
tack of the Saxons on Britain. This date marks rather various min or T eutonic groups, displaced the Emperor
the beginnings of their preparations for seulement. For at Rome and proclaimed himself ruler of the West.
more than a hundred years they had made intermittant Following the defeat of the Huns, 451, and the
attacks and Roman governors of Britain had established death of Attila in 453, the East Goths and other Teu-
a chain of forts on the south-east coast which were tonic elements that had been subjugated by the Huns,
under command of a Roman official designated as revolted and forced the Huns to return to Asia. The
"Count of the Saxon Shore". R. H. Hodgkin in his Emperor, at Constantinople, commissioned Theodoric
History of the Anglo-Saxons gives evidence of the prob- who was head of the East Goths to suppress the govern-
ability of the Saxons having issued from points on ment of Odovaker at Rome and rule Italy as an agent
the Frisian coast, the Rhine, and possibly also from of the Eastern Empire.
points in what is now France, as well as having de- Theodoric defeated Odovaker, 493, and established
scended directly from the mouth of the Elbe. He in Italy a government of justice and order. He became
quotes from the letter by a Gaulish nobleman who the most celebrated general and statesman of his age.
terms the Saxons "the most ferocious of all enemies", He defeated the Franks and the Burgunds and was
and gives a statement from a clergyman in Britain who everywhere supreme upon the battlefield. He is known
refers to "the fierce Saxons, hateful alike to Cod and to history as Theodoric the Great. A strong ruler, loved
man". 2 by his subjects, feared by his enemies, he abhorred the
chaos and bloodshed which followed upon the various
THE EAsT GoTHS CoNQUER hALY: armed struggles between the Teuton tribes th at had
THEODORIC THE GREAT overrun the Western Roman Empire.
Constantine had removed the seat of Government of Theodoric proposed a union of T eutonic peoples, a
the Roman Empire from Rome to Constantinople, 330 T eutonic league of nations based upon the princip le
A. D. Shortly afterward the Empire was divided, Rome of justice and fair play to the end that no segment of
ruling the western portion, Constantinople ruling the the race would have its blood-lust aroused by unfair
eastern. But in political them-y the Empire was a unit. treatment imposed upon it by other portions of the race.
[ 44] [ 45]
He was not able to effect a league which endured but the regions about Rome. They did not recognize the
his vision of the future proved to be correct. Since the sovereignty of Constantinople. We have had a glimpse
days of Theodoric there have been fifteen hundred of the Lombards in their home on the Baltic when they
years of bloody and needless war of Teuton killing T eu- were allied with Herman in his struggle with Marbod
ton. This thesis, in which the concept of biological who had sought to set up a kingdom over Germany. 8
unity of T eutonic peoples is set forth as a basis for The Lombards, described by T acitus as few in number
racial peace, is but a restatement of the racial ideals of but of great courage, had aided Herman in his bloody
Theodoric the Great and is reverently dedicated to his struggle with Marbod, a struggle that pleased the Ro-
memory. mans in th at they could see the Teutons killing each
Constantinople, as we have seen, incited Teuton other. In the more than five hundred years that had
groups against each other. An Emperor arase there, intervened the Lombards had dwelt for a considerable
Justinian, ( 483-568), who made a desperate attempt to period in their early home and th en had fough t their
repossess certain portions of the Western Empire that way into central Europe and were in the regions later
had been seized by the Teutons. He succeeded only in to be known as Austria when bribed by Justinian to
crushing the kingdom of the Vandals in Africa, 534, aid in expelling the East Goths from Italy.
and Cafter the death of Theodoric) in a war which Many of the German tribes had taken part in the
lasted eighteen years the East Goth power was de- invasions of the Roman Empire and sorne of them had
stroyed in ltaly. become established in the new lands they had con-
quered. The Lombards entered Italy, 568. They spoke
THE LOMBARDS SETTLE IN hALY their own language (German) and lived under their
The ambition of Justinian to recover Italy from the own laws for two hundred years. 4
East Goths and restore it to the control of the Eastern
THE FRANKS ANNEX hALY TO THEIR EMPIRE
Empire was not to be realized. The Lombards had
been bribed with great gifts to aid in the suppression The Lombards when settled in Italy gradually
of the East Goths. They decided to possess Italy for changed from the Arian form of the Christian faith
themselves. Shortly after the defeat of the East Goths, to that of the Roman Catholics but their contempt for
who had recognized the sovereignty of Constantinople, the political pretensions of the papacy angered and dis-
the Lombards invaded Italy and took possession of its mayed the Popes and led to a Pope urging the Franks
northern portion. Later, they extended their rule to to enter Italy and chastise the Lombards. Martel re-
[ 46] [ 47]
fused to attack the Lombards, saying that they had Vandals theirs to a province of Spain (Andalusia).
given him no cause for war. But, Pepin, the son of The Franks were to give their name to a great nation
Martel and the father of Charlemagne, contemplated (France). The Angles were to be immortalized in the
an usurpation of the throne of the Franks and desired name of another great nation, England (Angleland).
Holy sanction for this enterprise. Pepin came with a
THE PoLITICAL TEuTONIZATION oF EuROPE
Frank Army (745), chastised the Lombards, and as
his reward received the papal sanction for his usurpa- The long reign of the Continental Nordic was over.
tion of the throne of the Franks. The Lombards re- The second migration had established the Teuton as
asserted an authority which displeased the Popes and the political lord of Europe. Gothie feuds were to per-
Charlemagne came with a Frank army and subdued mit the Mohammedans (Moors) to hold a small por-
them (774), annexing the Lombard kingdom to the tion of Spain for a long period but when the Gothie
Frank Empire. Later, a Pope crowned Charlemagne power had been consolidated the Moors were quickly
as Emperor of the Western Roman Empire. expelled. Much of the area of European Russia had
The Lombard invasion of Italy was the last of the been held by the Goths and abandoned by them in the
great Teutonic racial movements from the north until fifth century. In the ninth century the Rus from 1
the time of the Northmen conquests which began more Sweden entered this area and established there a sec-
than two hundred years later and which will be con- ond T eu tonie empire which was to be ruled by the
sidered in the next chapter. More than a hundred and Rus for two hundred years. (The Rus were a part of
fifty years had intervened between the West Goth the Northmen movement which will be considered in
movement into Italy ( 410) and that of the Lombards our next chapter). The Turk and kindred people were
(568). Many Teutons had descended from their forest to hold political sway in the Balkans and sorne points
homes in the north. Others had come from their rein central Europe for a period when Teuton was fight-
latively new homes in eastern Europe. Sorne of the ing Teuton but the Turk had lost the military power
conquering tribes were to lose their identity. The to retain his European possessions long before he was
Goths, Alans, and Swabians who migrated to Spain expelled. It has not been T urk strength but the jealous
were to mix their blood with the stocks they had con- self interest of certain European nations which has
quered and slowly pass from history as racial peoples. permitted the T urk to hold onto Constaninople.
The Burgunds were to give their name to a portion of Races that dwell together tend to mix their bloods.
France, the Lombards theirs to a portion of Italy, the The "Latin" peoples, generally, are partly Teuton. In
[ 48] [ 49]
northern France there is a predominance of N ordic in lieu of the Roman structure which had disintegrated.
blood. There is much of it in northern Italy and a con- For four hundred years prior to Karl der Grosse the
siderable amount in northern Spain, but this blood is Christian religion had been known as the State Religion
scarcely evident in the southern portions of Italy, Spain, of the Roman Empire. When the western portion of
and Portugal. There is a great amount of it in central that Empire was dissolving under Teuton pressure its
Europe and in Russia. Most of the Nordic blood in Christian religion was not seriously endangered for the
the blond millions of Russia is that of the Continental conquerors were tolerant of it and tended, generally,
Nordic. If Russia as a result of the recent war should to support it or adopt it, that they might be more in
become established as the dominant power in Europe, harmony with the peoples that they had subdued. The
5
such position would restore the Continental Nordic a giving of spiritual sanctions to State policies is a func-
political authority on that continent which has been tion of State Religions. The Christian religion is ad-
exercised by the Teuton for the past fifteen hun- mirably adaptable as a support for State policies in that
dred years. The Slavs would have obtained this pre- it gives supernatural sanctions to such conduct as it
eminence it would seem through the Teutons having deems desirable. It is an exclusive religion, intolerant
engaged in intra-racial feuds. Britain and America .a~e of other creeds, just as the State must be exclusive and
Teutonic nations. Had they not opposed Germany lt IS intolerant of all powers which would question or en-
likely that that country could have withstood the Slavs danger its sole right of governing.
and had they supported Germany there is little pro-
CHrusTIANITY ExcLusivE AND INTOLERANT OF
bability of a Slavic triumph. Here, we do not question
OTHER FAITHS
the expediency or morality of the Teuton feud but seek
only to draw attention to the fact that if the Teu- The three great intolerant religions-] udaism, Chris-
ton has been displaced in dominance of power on the tianity, and Mohammedanism-are "revealed" religions
European continent such displacement arase through and seem to have issued from a common racial back-
Teuton opposing Teuton. ground, a Semitic background. These religions, which
have sought to destroy other creeds by fire and sword,
KARL DER GROSSE REESTABLISHES CHRISTIANITY
have a Jewish background if we deem the Jew a Semite.
AS A STATE RELIGION
But the modern Jew is not a Semite save in a very minor
Karl der Grosse (Charlemagne, 742-814), King of proportion of his blood. He carries a "Semitic" religion
the Franks, sought to reestablish a Western Empire with him, if it is in essence Semitic; as the Christians,
[50] [ 51 ]
few of whom are Jews, carry a Judaic religion,-Judaic sacred creeds of mankind they may be adjudged as
if stripped of certain phases of theology which gradually "gangster religions", each with a long record of sinister
adhered to the gospel of Jesus. aptitudes in dealing with other faiths, tolerating none
Read the Old Testament and there it will be found of them if they had the physical power to exterminate
that the Cod of the Jews ordered the violent destruction them. They have "reformed", it is true. But with each
of other religious creeds. The story of T rinitarian Chris- of the three of them their "reformation" came not from
tianity from the moment it came into position to direct within but was enforced upon them by secular power.
secular power until such time as it was stripped of such
RrsE OF THE PAPACY AS A TEMPORAL PowER
authority is replete with bloodshed and violence in its
process of establishing and maintaining the T rinitarian Here, we deal with Christianity as a State Religion
creed as a sole religion. in the Western Roman Empire. In the Eastern Empire
Mohammed (born 570. A. D.), receiving divine re- (ruled from Constantinople) Christianity remained a
velations in trances and visions, declared that he was State Religion, and did not devise the political theory
commissioned by Allah, the one and only Cod, to re- that the Emperor existed only as a creature of the
establish and purify the religion of Abraham and with Church, as did the Roman Church. In the political
the unsheathed sword destroy all other faiths. Moham- chaos of Rome falling to the Teutons and yet remaining
med held that "The sword is the key of Heaven and in theory at least as part of the Empire, Constantinople,
Hell; a drop of blood shed in the cause of Cod, a night from time to time, entrusted the Roman bishops with
spent in arms is of more avail than two months spent temporal power. When the Mohammedans destroyed
in fasting and prayer; whosoever falls in battle his sins Carthage (698) the great bishopric of that city was
are forgiven .... Cod loveth not the transgressors (the deprived of prestige and power and the bishop of Rome
followers of other creeds); kill them whenever you fmd became the unquestioned spiritual master of the peoples
them". 6 Sweeping up from the sands of Arabia the of the remainder of the Western Empire, unless an
Mohammedans conquered many Christian lands and exception be made of the Christian faith in Ireland.
utterly extirpated the Christian religion in great por- The political structure of the Western Empire had
tions of Asia and Africa. disintegrated to the point that it existed only in theory
These three "revealed" religions, though kindred in but its Official Religion had survived the political dis-
origin, have shown intolerance with each other as much integration. It continued as a religion but with little
or more so than with those of alien origin. Among the more than a nominal status as a "State" religion.
[52] [ 53 ]
An alliance between the Frank rulers and the papacy most of the resources of western Europe. But it re-
would bring to the Franks the spiritual support of the quired a generation of sustained efforts of the Franks
Christian Church which had been long established to subdue and incorporate Saxony. Rebellion against
among the major portions of t4e peoples subjugated by the Franks continued at intervals over a period of thirty
the Franks. It would recreate Christianity as a State
years. In the intervals between armed conflicts Chris-
Religion over much of the former Western Empire and
tian priests had penetrated throughout Saxony to teach
extend it over non-Christian peoples whom the Franks
the youth the value of the new religion, Christianity,
should include in their Empire.
and the future glory of an empire directed by the
Karl der Grosse felt that he had the power of empire
in the mighty Frank army. Prior to his reign the Franks Franks in league with the papacy.
were in possession of France, much of southern Ger- The effort to Christianize the Saxons by the sword
many, and lands reaching southward to the Adriatic led to a struggle between two systems of worship, that
Sea. Karl subdued the most of Italy, Bohemia, a portion of Christianity as the State Religion of the Franks and
of Spain, and in a struggle which lasted more than that of the pagan Teutons. The heath en Teutons like
thirty years succeeded in extending his Empire through the ancient Greeks, Romans, Persians, Egyptians, and
the Saxon confederation to the Baltic Sea. many other peoples, d~'fied certain forces of nature that
were benevolent to man, like the sun. Or those forces
THE SAXON STRUGGLE FOR FREEDOM
which aroused awe or fear, such as fire, thunder and
The mightiest efforts of Karl' s long reign were re- lightning. There were minor gods of the hearth, the
quired to incorporate his kinsmen, the Saxons, into the field, of t:I·ade, and the major occupations. (When
Frank Empire. Saxony, at this period, included an area Christianity became dominant in Europe the role of the
in northwest Germany and the southern third of Den- minor gods was given to Christian saints). Associated
mark with outlet on the Frisian coast to the Zuyder Zea, with the worship of the sun were the heathen celebra-
and on the Baltic Sea to a point near the mouth of the tions in the latter part of December when the daylight
Oder River. The area of Saxony was somewhat larger hours began their increase, and the Easter celebrations
than the present State of Virginia in the North Ameri- when the hours of the day began increase over the
can Union of States, say, fifty thousand square miles of hours of the night, causing the birth of vegetation. The
land. The peoples of the Frank Empire were far more Christian Church took over these sun celebrations, de-
numerous than the Saxons and had at their command sionatino those of December for a public rejoicing over
0 0
[54] [ 55 ]
the birth of Jesus, the Easter celebrations as marking German homeland continued to deride the religion from
the resurrection of Jesus. Asia, saying that its priests talked much of miracles but
The "Pagan", or "Heathen" religions, as here con- performed none to save the Empire and that it was a
sidered, would include ali systems of worship that were shame that a small cult which had grown great through
not originated by Jews. Generally, the Pagan creeds the Empire's favors would withhold its magic powers
were tolerant and would have allowed a new faith when the Empire was expiring. But when the Franks
which itself was not intolerant of other religions. The in their purpose to conquer Gaul had allied themselves
Christian religion, however, is not a tolerant one as we with the papacy and accepted the Christian religion in
have seen. Among its basic tenets is found the declara- its Trinitarian form it was evident that "the religion
tion that apart from the Christian faith there is no way from Asia" had found another strong support on which
of salvation. 7 It takes pleasure in converting others to to lean. And when the Franks under Charlemagne,
its faith and pride in compelling the stiff-necked to the greatest of their commanders, turned northward
recognize its decrees. In addition to this inherent in- against the Saxons the latter hated the Christian religion
tolerance of other creeds it had become a State Religion, as much as they hated the Franks, for the Frank State
associated with the Franks in their purpose of depriving and the Frank State Religion was indivisable, the one
the Saxons of their ancient liberties. as muchas the other standing for subjection and slavery.
When Herman instead of worshiping the Roman The greatest of the Christian missionaries to the
Emperor as a god had defeated his forces and expelled heathen Teutons, Winfrid of En gland, boasted of hav-
them, the followers of Herman had derided the Roman ing eut down the "Oak of Thor", 724. 8 Charlemagne
"god" and said that in Herman they had a god of their had higher ambition than Winfrid. In his first cam-
own that was stronger than the Roman god. In the paign into Saxony, 772, he destroyed the ancient hea-
fourth century the Roman institution of Emperor Wor- then sanctuary near the site of the battle of the T eu-
ship was replaced by Christianity as the new State toberger Forèst which long had been dedicated to the
Religion of Rome. When the new religion appeared spirit of national freedom defended by the sword and
on the Rhine the Teutons derided the Romans for was the center of the veneration accorded to Herman
changing their religion, saying that the Empire despair- who had delivered his people from the power of Rome.
ing of the aid of a Roman god had imported a god from No sooner would Charlemagne assume that he had sub-
Asia. As the Western Empire gradually feil beneath jected the Saxons than they would arise again in revoit
the onslaught of Teutonic tribes the Teutons in the and stand in defense of their ancient liberties. 9 On one
[56] [57]
TEUTONIC UNITY
occasion Charlemagne slaughtered four thousand five

hundred helpless Saxon prisoners of warin a frenzy of
revenge upon Saxons who had abandoned the Christian
creed and defeated two of his favorite generais. In the
intervals between his campaigns into Saxony, Charle-
magne sent missionaries throughout the land to soften
the Saxon' s hatred of the Franks and their contempt
and ridicule of the hated "religion from Asia".
CHAPTER III
BAPTISM OR DEATH
[ 58]
CHAPTER III
BAPTISM OR DEATH
E (Charlemagne) also published a code of laws
H for Saxony, in which the harshest punishments
were denounced against ali those who still dung to
paganism. Such offences as sacrificing to Woden, burn-
ing instead of burying the dead, openly deriding church
ceremonies, or robbing a church, were to be punished
with instant death. Even those who obstinantly re-
fused baptism or who after baptism refused to fast in
Lent, and conform to Church discipline, were threat-
ened with capital punishment. (Oman, The Dark
Ages, p. 354).
In an agreement with the Pope, Charlemagne re-
quired that the Christian baptism and creed, in its Ro-
man form, be enforced in ali lands which he ruled and
upon ali peoples whom he should conquer. In keeping
with this agreement Charlemagne required that baptism
should be an evidence of submission to his sword and
he instituted a program of unparalleled ferocity, inflict-
ing the penalty of death for six "crimes", the principle
one being the refusai of baptism, false pretension of
baptism, backsliding, and the eating of meat in Lent.
(See, Draper, The Intellectual Development of Europe,
Vol. I, p. 374). Charlemagne or certain others of the
succeeding rulers enforced the Pope-Emperor program
[ 61 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY BAPTISM OR DEATH
of baptism or death upon many peoples of north and the Empire became a persecuter of other creeds. Prior
central Europe, including Pomeranians, Serbs, Letts, to the alliance of the Frank kings with the Holy Father
Finns, and Old Prussians. in Rome the Teuton had been generally tolerant of
Christianity, as a State Religion, had been fastened various religious beliefs; but this alliance was to plunge
upon the peoples of the Roman Empire by Absolute the Teuton race into an era of bloody religious intol-
Monarchs through imperial decrees and force of arms. erance which would require 800 years to correct, and
It is now to be fastened upon the peoples of Old Saxony for severa! centuries bring to question the right of T eu-
by imperial decrees and force of arms of an Absolute ton rulers and Teuton peoples to live their own lives
Monarch. In the first instance there will be found save under papal consent and direction. This spiritual
penalties including that of death to be meted to mem- transformation of the Teuton was effected by Chris-
bers of other religions who do not abandon them. In tianity as a State Religion. Let us brieBy survey the
the second instance, that which we here consider, the rise and progress of the Christian sect and creed.
penalty of death is to be adjudged against those who do Christianity, as we know, issued from Judaism. It
not abandon their own religion and submit to Christian began as a Jewish sect. In its first stages it was widely
baptism. In the first instance only that minor portion distributed by Jews of the "Dispersion", that is by Jews
of the Teuton race which dwelt within the Roman who resided among Gentile peoples. Very early in the
Empire had been "Christianized" by decrees of the Ro- course of its history it opened its ranks to Gentile
man tyrants. In the second instance heathen Teutons converts. About one century from the death of the
in their ancient homeland were to lose their religious Christ the Gentile converts within the sect became
and political freedom. Further extensions of the Chris- more numerous than the Jews who adhered to it and
tian creed were to be effected un til the Teuton would the Christian movement gradually passed under Gen-
become a "Christian race" and carry the Jewish Scrip- tile control. But it continued to adhere to the Jewish
tures, the old and the New Testaments, into every con- Scriptures to support its divergence from Jewish theo-
tinent; name many of his children for members of the logy, particularly so in the matter of the Virgin birth
Jewish race, and worship one of their number as a Cod of an incarnate Cod. It became wholly dissevered from
in h~man form. the Mosaic law, that law having been fulfilled in the
Prior to the advent of Christianity as a State Religion advent and teaching of Jesus as the Son of Cod. The
the Roman Empire had been tolerant of many creeds. sacrifice of the Christ had fulfilled the sacred require-
Under the Christian priests ali this was changed and ments of the Jewish sacrifice and the Christians did not
[ 62] [ 63 ]
engage in sacrificing as did the Jews and many other and the protector of all legal religions. In its early
peoples of the Roman Empire. stages, Christianity had legal standing as a Jewish sect
The Christians held that they, and not the Jews, but after it had divested itself of Jewish control it could
were heir to the covenants made by Cod with the Jews, not weil invoke Roman law for its protection. But it
for the New Dispensation superceded the Old, leaving was tolerated, generally, until about the year 250 at
Judaism, as such, without spiritual validity and without which time one of the Emperors severely persecuted the
God's direction. Nor were any of the great Gentile re- Christians, and again in 303 there was a severe persecu-
ligions of the Roman Empire spiritually valid, for these tion. It attained legal standing 311, one year before
religions had not been channeled from Jewish sources Constantine coming from Gaul wrested Italy from one
and God's revelations were confined only to those who of his co-Emperors.
were heirs to His covenants with the Jews. The Gen- Much of the subsequent history of western Europe
tile religions had issued from demons. J udaism had will center on the Christian creed as a State Religion,
been superceded by Christianity, which alone was valid ruthless in its extermination of other religious creeds,
and un der Cod' s direction. Su ch was the philosophical and more ruthless still in measures against those of the
background of the small Jewish sect that was to become Christian faith who did not give submission to the Ro-
one of the great religions of the world. man bishop as Pope. We have seen that the exclusive-
The Roman Emperors, at this period, ruled approxi- ness of the Christian creed was inherent in the creed.
mately one hundred million subjects, about half of It was destructive of ail other religions, recognizing
whom were slaves, the Christians numbering possibly none of them as valid, not even Judaism from which
as much as five per-cent of the total population. Almost it had issued.
all of the Christians lived in the eastern portion of the Only a brief record of the process of installing the
Empire but were represented in sorne numbers in Italy, Christian creed as the State Religion of the Roman
Gaul, Spain, and Britain. Empire is needed to show its inherent intolerance of
In the early part of the fourth century and shortly other creeds and its resort to force of arms in suppress-
before the Emperor Constantine set up the Christian ing them; and this record will show that Charlemagne
creed as his official religion, the Christians had endured was using well established Christian technique in issu-
a severe persecution, Christianity not being a legal re- ing decrees abolishing other religions and using force
ligion. Imperial Rome was tolerant of many religions of arms in implanting the Christian faith.
and the Emperor as Pontefix Maximus was the head Constantine I favored the Christian creed and made
[ 64] [ 65 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY
BAPTISM OR DEATH
it his official religion but that Emperor and his co-ruler
them to recognize the supremacy of the Roman bishop
issued the Edict of Milan, 313, in which he specified
and turn over to him their Church property. Theo-
that religious liberty would continue in the Empire.
dosius issued other edicts for the purpose of utterly ex-
He was baptised by Christian priests shortly before
terminating the great Gentile religions. He confiscated
his death, 337. His son, Constantine II, decreed the
their wealth and applied to their followers the dire
penalty of death for those who followed the customs of
penalties meted to acts of treason and sacrilige. Theo-
certain of the pagan religions. Julian, the nephew of
dosius died, 395, and shortly after his death the West
Constantine I and successor of Constantine II, abol-
Goths and other Teutons plundered Italy and captured
ished the status of the Christian creed as an official re-
Rome. In the political stress attending upon these in-
ligion. After a reign of two years Julian was killed in
vasions the Gentile religions survived for a considerable
battle. He had not designated a co-Emperor. Jovian,
period. Had Julian named a co-Emperor, or had Theo-
a Christian, succeeded him and Jovian restored Chris-
dosius lost his last great battle it is probable that Chris-
tianity as an official religion and designated it as the
tianity as a State Religion would not have run its
State Religion of the Roman Empire. Then followed a
memorable course.
few rulers, sorne of whom favored religious freedom,
Having reviewed the origin and progress of the
others of whom withdrew certain privileges from the
Christian creed and seen that it owes its eminence to
pagan religions; sorne of them favored the T rinitarian
the favor of the Imperial Despots we may better
faith, others vvere inclined to the Unitarian views of
understand its association with Charlemagne, who with
important Christian sects. At last an able general be-
fire and sword and extraordinary personal cruelties im-
came Emperor, Theodosius I, born of Christian parents
planted his banner and the Christian religion in Old
in Spain. Theodosius may have been predisposed in
Saxon y.
favor of the Trinitarians for their strength was almost
Prior to the time of Charlemagne the Franks had
undisturbed in the West by Unitarian views. In any
conquered much territory. Charlemagne now plans to
event Theodosius was mightily inBuenced by the great
annex Old Saxony in northwestern Germany and ex-
Ambrose, bishop of Milan, who was a T rinitarian and
tending into the Danish Peninsula, a land area of
favored the elevation of the Roman bishop as the head
approximately 50,000 square miles, a portion of which
of the Church. Theodosius decided in favor of the
adjoined the Frank domain .
T rinitarian faith, decreed that the Roman bishop was
Had Charlemagne foreseen that his plan to sub-
supreme, and penalized the Unitarians by directing
jugate Old Saxony would require the mightiest effort
[ 66]
[ 67]
that the Frank Empire had known, would necessitate Franks and to the New Religion. Hopeless, the greater
eighteen military expeditions into that country, would number of Saxons submitted; a heathen remnant con-
bring the N orthmen against him, and would aid tinued to resist.
mightily in the disruption of the Frank Empire, it does Charlemagne had accepted the crown of Empire
not seem probable that he would have assayed the task from the Pope, Christmas Day, 800. The debates, be-
of subduing and Christianizing the Saxons. low, between the Priests of Herman and the Priests of
T acitus, writing l 00 years after the battle of the T eu- Jesus would be, let us say, in the year 801 or 802; after
toberger Forest, says that Herman was being sung in Charlemagne had accepted the crown from the Pope
tribal lays. Creasy, in his Fifteen Decisive Battles, says, and shortly before the dying gasp of Old Saxony in
"As time passed on, the gratitude of ancient Germany titanic struggle to maintain her liberty. Historical sup-
to her great deliverer grew into adoration, and divine port for various propositions in the text of the debates
honors were paid for centuries to Arminius (Herman) and a following sub-head will be found summarized in
by every tribe of the Low German division of the Teu- notes beginning on page 281. It would be better, I be-
tonic races." lieve, if the full text of the debates should be read be-
Charlemagne lmew the people he was to assault. He fore consulting the notes, which deal with only a por-
knew that the veneration of Herman had grown into a tion of the text.
racial religion. He sensed that spiritually the Saxon
THE PRIESTS OF HERMAN vs. THE PRIESTS OF JEsus
struggle for liberty would center on the veneration of
Herman, their gad of liberty, and in his first expedition The priests of Jesus (Christianized Franks) set forth
into Saxony he destroyed the great Heathen Sanctuary the ethics of the Christian religion, its supernatural
near the site of the battlefield in the T eutoberger Forest sanctions in support of moral conduct, and the value of
where Herman had destroyed the legions of Varus. papal Christianity as an agency of social control in the
The war to subjugate Saxony began in 772. It lasted Frank Empire.
for 33 years during which period there were intervals The priests of Herman (Heathen Saxons) recited
of peace only to be followed by renewed desperate their knowledge of the alien religion which the Franks
efforts to drive out the hated Frank army and the New had espoused. That it had been 800 years since its
Religion vvhich accompanied it. In the intervals of founder, Jesus, had lived; the same time since Herman
peace Christian priests covered much of the country in had lived. That Christianity had origin in a Jewish
trying to soften the resistance of the Saxons to the sect. 1 That 300 years after its founding Roman Em-
[ 68] [ 69]
perors, ruling as tyrants, had directed that the Christian but we stand under penalty of death at the stake or by
4
Religion be the State Religion of the Roman Empire, 2 the battle-axe if we reject the Jew Savior-God. Your
and that for more than 400 years the Christian faith Jew Christ advancing with the slogan-baptism or
had been held by the Romanized peoples west of the death-expelled the Gentile Christs from the Roman
Rhine. That the Franks while engaged in subduing Empire. Giving to us the same alternatives, he is now
these peoples had adopted their religion. expelling our native religion from our native land.
That the Christian faith was not new to the Saxons Ali these Christ religions seem to be woven of the
but lmown to them, and rejected by them as a philos-
' same mythology; with stars, shepherds, and wise men
ophy inasmuch as its sanctions for ethical conduct and attesting the birth of the Savior-God; who teaches,
5
its promise of a future life is based on the assumption suffers dea th, is buried, and rises from the grave. They
that the God of the universe had been born of mortal vary in a minor way it is true as to the holy agent which
woman, had masqueraded on earth in the form of a effects the conception in the mother of the God. You
Jew, and that the mother of this Jew was in fact the tell us that a ghost was the agent in the impregnation
"Mother of God", a proposition unworthy of the human of the mother of your God. ln this matter you have
intellect. 3 made improvement over the more ancient theories re-
The Franks lmow full weil that when Christianity lating to the conception of Buddha. Your theology
had become the State Religion of the Roman Empire it devises a ghost, a holy one. The Buddhist agent of
had expelled from Gaul the worship of other Savior- impregnation, we hear, was a saet·ed animal, a hippo-
Gods that had been long established there. Gaul was potamus. As between a Holy Ghost and a Holy Hippo-
filled with Savior-God cuits of Persian, Egyptian, and potamus, we believe the ghost concept is more refined;
Greek origin and their agents could circulate freely in and possibly more plausible, for it is certain that a ghost
Germany but they did not gain many adherents for we would have a better chance of entering and leaving a
do not believe the myth that God appears in human bed-chamber unobserved, than would a hippopotamus. 6
form, and we feel that it is a degrading superstition un- The daim of the Pope that he holds sway over
worthy of the majesty of God to assume that He begets Saxony is sheer effrontery, the babbling of a deluded
from a mortal woman. We, ourselves, have the myth witch-doctor. The Franks will rue the day that Karl
of a virgin birth of a god, but it is only a myth. We (Charlemagne) accepted the crown from this imposter,
rejected the Persian Savior-God, the Egyptian Savior- for the nature of his pretensions are such that if he
God, and the Greek Savior-Gods of our own free will· has the power to crown he will have also the power
'
[ 70] [ 71 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY
BAPTISM OR DEATH
7
to rem ove the crown. The Saxons expressly den y that
base our own race in the eyes of posterity nor give to
Simon, or Saul, or any other Jews, held authority in
mankind a belief that Saxons knew not a distinction
Saxony at any time, and it followed that they were with-
between right and wrong until they had been brought
out capacity to transfer to the Pope jurisdiction in any
un der J ewish religious instruction. For this reason
form whatsoever over the lands and the peoples of
al one we would reject the T en Commandments as a
Saxony; and the pretensions of the Pope that certain
code, a portion of it being no concern of the Saxons,
Jews have given him rights over Saxony is treated with
the remainder of it we have held from ancient days. 10
the contempt that it deserves. 8
It was a matter of grave concern that Germanie peo-
Let the papal priests prate that the Pope holds the
~les, as well as all other races, do not practice the high
"Keys" 9 to the present and the future, that he can lock
Ideals of the Social Code embodied in the T en Com-
and un-lock, bind and loosen, in this world and the
mandments. But Saxons could not accept the Frank
next. When Saxons depart this life they will go to
daim that by assuming these Social Commandments to
their own Heaven orto their own Hell: a Valhalla for
have been penned by the mysterious finger of a god
the good and the glorious, a N etherworld for the base
they would be more effective in the matter of social
and the _cowardly. They will not appear at the gates of
control. 11
the Jewish Heaven or Hell, and it matters not to them
The Franks would bear witness that they, them-
whether the Pope keeps these gates locked or un-locked.
selves, after they had aspired to Empire and adopted
As to the T en Commandments, the Saxons were not
Christianity as their State Religion, had obeyed these
concerned with those of the Ten which relate to an
Commandments not more, but instead they had de-
alien god. They would not admit that the Command-
parted more from the ancient and simple virtues of their
ments relating to human conduct, of man's relation to
own race. 12 That the New Religion had not increased
man, came by revelation from the Cod of the Jews as
the piety of the family of Clovis who had imposed it
claimed by the new religion which the Franks had
upon the Franks any more than it had increased the
espoused. The Franks, themselves, lmow that the code
piety of the family of Constantine who had imposed it
of ethics of their own race forbade murder lies thefts
) ) )
on the Roman Empire, for the depravity of Clovis and

perjury, adultery, coveting, and required that children
his family possibly could not be equaled save in the re-
ohey their parents. That these rules of conduct are self-
cords of Constantine and his family. 1 3 Had not Clovis
evident requirements of social control and they probably
waged unjust war on the Goths and deprived them of
are held by all the races of mankind. Nor will we de-
their best lands solely on the pretext that the Goths did
[ 72]
[ 73 ]
not admit that a Jew woman had been the "Mother of had conquered them, and having taken possession of
Cod" and that her son was co-equal with God? 14 their lands it was inexpedient to despoil them of their
Responding, the Priests of Jesus advanced the con- faith. That Karl had made many overtures to his kins-
cept of race and that of the power of the Frank Empire. men, the Saxons, that his empire might reach the Baltic
They called upon the people of Saxony to witness that as it had already reached outlet on the North Sea, the
in appearance and in blood the Saxons were not dis- Atlantic Ocean, and the Mediterranean Sea. That from
tinguishable from the Franks. The two were of corn- the Saxons there would come kings and emperors of
mon racial origin and it was the purpose of Karl to the empire he was establishing, an empire that would
give them common political destiny. The Franks, they be secure, and would be even more powerful than had
affirmed, notwithstanding the destruction of the Sanc- been the empire of Augustus Caesar.
tuary/5 venerated Herman as much as did the Saxons, The Priests of Herman, seizing upon the reference
for Herman had preserved the race and the freedom of to the greatness of Augustus Caesar, replied to the
German peoples and all Germans had enshrined him Priests of Jesus. They called upon ali to consider that
as the soul of the race. Augustus Caesar, like Karl der Grosse (Charlemagne)
As the Franks were not disloyal to Herman their had entered Saxony for the purpose of depriving its
racial savior, neither were they disloyal to the Teutonic people of their age-long liberties. That Augustus Cae-
gods. \tVere not the sun, the moon, Tew, Woden, sar, in his system of Emperor Worship, had sought to
Thor, Frigg, forever remembered in the days of the have Saxons worship a Roman, 17 and that Karl now
week? 1 a That, following the urge of Teutonic destiny, sought to have them worship a Jew. That Saxons had
the Franks had entered Gaul and conquered it, and not bowed to Caesar nor would they now bow to Karl.
had conquered many lands beyond Gaul. That it was Had not ali of them been taught that Herman's brother
the destiny of the Teuton to hold sway over Europe had begged him to submit to Romes because of the
and th at the gods of the Teuton had favored the Franks power of the Roman Empire and that Herman had re-
with the mission of consolida ting the T eutonic tribes plied that liberty was more to be desired than the power
that had overrun the Roman Empire, a mission that of empire, and even as Hennan had replied to his
had been well-nigh accomplished. brother so would the Saxons reply to the Franks.
That Christianity was the established religion in the Herman and Jesus had lived in the same age and
19
conquered regions, that the peoples who held this re- generation. When the armies of Caesar had encom-
ligion were far more numero us th an the Teutons who passed Palestine, Jesus had said, "Cive unto Caesar that
[ 74] [ 75]
which is Caesar's", but when the armies of Caesar had there would come rulers of the empire. That it was the
entered Germany, Herman had preformed no miracle destiny of the Franks to consolidate the Continental
to extract from fish a gift for Caesar, 20 but put Caesar Germans under one rule, and that if the Saxons did not
to the sword. That under the example of Jesus his race peacefully adjust themselves to this ideal the war would
was subdued and scattered, and that under the example continue and though Karl was generous to those who
of Herman his race retained freedom and increased in cooperated with him he was invincible and terrible in
strength. measures against those who opposed him.
The Priests of Jesus replied. They again called the . The Priests of Herman responded, saying that if
people to witness that no Frank had abandoned the hberty should be wrested from men of Saxon blood it
veneration of Herman, their racial deliverer; and, that would be wrested from them on the field of battle and
they, though presenting the new religion of the Frank not at the council table. It was true that the Saxons
Empire, swelled with pride when Herman was praised. were wholly outnumbered but they would continue to
But that the Franks ruled over many peoples whom force the issue in battle. And it would be well for the
they had subjugated and could not offer the adoration Franks to consider that to the North lay the Angles,
of Herman to subjugated peoples, nor could they openly the Danes, the Narse, and the Swedes; men of Teu-
profess it themselves among these peoples, for it was a tonic stock, like the Saxons untainted with alien blood 22
worship of racial liberty defended by the sword. That who would not bow to Karl nor to the alien god who~
freedom was the soul of the adoration of Herman, while Karl required his subjects to worship.
Christianity had been nurtured by subdued peoples, TRiuMPH oF THE HEATHEN TEuTONs:
and it gives the injunctions, "servants obey your mas-
MEN OF THE NoRTH
ter", "submit yourselves to every ordinance of man",
and taught the dispossessed to be content with their lot The Saxons struggle for liberty had lasted 33 years
and seek not to lay up treasures on earth. 21 That Chris- before the Franks were assured of political control of
tianity was admirably fitted for an empire and was al- Saxony. In its conquest the Franks had used the priests
ready established in all the lands conquered by the of the Empire's religion to soften Saxon resistance as
Franks. Though hegemony rightfully belonged to the they had, prior to this period, subsidized Christian
Franks because of their numbers and their achieve- Angle-Saxon priests from Britain who had Bocked into
23
ments yet the Saxons by reason of ties of blood would Germany. Resentful because the Saxons had defeated
in actuality add to Frank numbers, and from Saxony two of his favorite generais, Charlemagne, as we have
[ 76] [ 77]
seen, had on one occasion beheaded more than four ple to accept the Christian faith or suffer the penalty of
thousand Saxon prison ers of war. N ow he was to resort death. High heated with a spirit of revenge the heathen
to wholesale slaughter for spiritual purposes. In a land Teutons burned Christian churches and monasteries,
that was largely depopulated the Saxon children were and massacred Christian priests and monks when they
put through the rites of Christian baptism, the adults could lay their hands upon them. 26 They burned Ham-
given the choice between baptism and death.
burg, a mission station set up to effect their conversion.
The heathen Saxon warriors that were left, the rem-
They sacked Aix, stabling their horses in the cathedral
nant of the bold and the resolute of a race that had re-
built by Charlemagne.
sisted subjugation and fought for liberty possibly as no
othcr people have ever fought, no longer able to oppose The heath en Teutons broke the power of the Franks
the Frank Empire on the field of battle fell back upon and laid tribute upon them. They desired Normandy
the Angles and the Danes. 24 They sent deputations to in western France and took it for their own. A lateral
N orway and Sweden, calling all heath en Teutons to movement, colonizing at Novgorod, marked the com-
witness the despair visited upon Saxony because she had mencement of the Russian Empire. 27 From Novgorod
defended her racial liberty and worshipped her racial they quickly took Kief and thence assaulted Constan-
gods. This plea brought into the contest the terrible tinople, everywhere burning churches and monasteries
"Northmen" warriors, heathen Teutons, who were be- and driving nails through the heads of Christian
ginning to emerge from their ports as a conquering priests. 28
stock to be well known to the historian as Vikings. The heathen Teutons were the masters of the sea.
It would seem that the struggle between the heathen They scourged the "apostate" Angle-Saxons of Britain
Teutons, with their restricted territory and limited num- and loudly guffawed at the "Jew worshippers" when
bers, and their more powerful Christianized brethren the Christianized Anglo-Saxons set a special day of
would be quickly over. But the results were to be far prayer against them; and when the Christianized Franks
different. The struggle was to last for more than 200 added a new prayer to their ritual-"God deliver us
29
years, 25 and in the course of it the Teutons who had from the fury of the Northmen".
abandoned their racial gods and become Christians were They made inroads into Spain and cuffed the Moors
to pass beneath the heel of their heathen brethren. who had taken much of that land from the Goths. They
Particularly were the heathen Teutons incensed by took possession of Britain. They colonized the eastern
the part played by Christian priests in compelling peo- coast of Ireland with their kind, which kind, erelong,
[ 78] [ 79]
TEUTONIC UNITY
was to give many policemen to the nation we now know

as the United States of America. 8 0
In the course of the long struggle the Christian
Teutons had bribed isolated groups of their heathen
brethren to accept the Christian faith in exchange for
land. But the new faith did not tame them. They ex-
tended their depredations into the Mediterranean, took
Sicily and bargained with the Pope to protect him from
his enemies in exchange for his sanction for their
seizure of land.
CHAPTER IV
THE THIRD MIGMTION
[ 80]
CHAPTER IV
THE THIRD MIGRATION:

A NEW WORLD
HE first migration of the Teuton, as we have
T seen, had extended the race from its broodland
in Norway and Sweden into the general area we now
lmow as Denmark and Germany. The second great
migration, its major phase issuing out of Germany, had
enabled the Teuton to subdue the Western Roman
Empire and plant his blood generally as the unques-
tioned ruler of Europe. The secondary, or Scandi-
navian phase of this migration, recovered lands in what
is now Russia which had been held by the Goths and
reinforced the Teuton strain in many areas of western
Europe.
The third great migration of T eu tonie peoples was
to be initiated through a resurgence of Goth power in
Spain and Portugal which would lead to the discoveries
of lands unlmown to the peoples of Europe and to a
vast migration of Europeans to these lands.
We have seen that the T eu tonie groups that were
in Spain in the early part of the fifth century con-
tended with each other and that the Goths were the
victors. 1 Mohammedan armies, 711, crossed from
northern Africa into Spain, crushed the Goth political
[ 83 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY
THE THIRD MIGRATION
power ( which was, as usual, in civil strife) and essayed
to conquer western Europe but were defeated by the ence, tall and powerfully built, with fair ruddy co~
Franks at Tours, 732. plexion and with keen blu~-gray. eyes that eas1ly
In Spain, the Goths feil back to the northern moun- kindled; while his waving white hmr must have been
. . " s
tains and continued their fueds with each other even qmte p1cturesque .
though they were in semi-subjection to the Moham- Columbus was not a very experienced navigator
medans. Fighting each other, as is the age-long custom but he had married the daughter of an experienced
of Teutonic peoples, it took the Goths eight hundred Portuguese sea captain and had access to Portuguese
years to fully expel the African invaders. In the course maps when that country presided ~ver by. ~ blond
of this period and at a very early date much of Spain aristocracy had become the outstandmg mantlme na-
had been recovered, partially so through aid given by tion of the world. 4 He had been among the Anglo-
the Franks, but the Goths had continued to fight each Saxons of Britain sorne of whom, doubtless, were in
other and certain groups of them had sought alliances descent from the followers of Herman when that great
with the Mohammedans against other groups of Goths. leader had aided the Lombards in recovering their
liberties from Marbod in their ancient homeland in
FERDINAND AND IsABELLA north Germany. He had been, it is said (and also
In the latter part of the fifteenth century, however, denied) in Iceland which was settled by Northmen
two red-haired Goths, Ferdinand and Isabella, by their who in repeated expeditions had passed to Greenland,
marriage united the crowns of Castile and Aragon. and from Greenland had found lands in the West. A
These great rulers expelled the Mohammedans from work of Roger Bacon, written in 1276, containing col-
their last Spanish possessions and reestablished an un- lected passages from ancient writers who held the world
disputed Gothie sway over the inhabitants of Spain. to be round, was a favorite book of Columbus. T os-
canelli, an Italian friend of Columbus, had made a very
CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS accurate estimate of the equitorial circumference of the
As a suppliant at the court of Ferdinand and Isabella, earth but Columbus, by nature an optimist, chose the
seeking aid to make an expedition westward across the estimate of Ptolemy which made the circle almost five
unknown seas, there long remained a Lombard from thousand miles less than it proved to be. The Ptolemaic
Italy, known to us as Christopher Columbus. 2 "He error was to lead to geographical confusion, and, in-
was a man of noble appearance and commanding pres- directly, to the misnaming of the inhabitants of the
New World, "Indians".
[ 84]
[ 85]
TEUTONIC UNITY
THE THIRD MIGRATION
The Portuguese in successive expeditions, beginning
about 1419, were exploring the west coast of Africa ÜTHER NATIONS SEND ExPLORERS AND CoLONISTs
with the view of emerging from the southern limits of The discoveries made from expeditions sent out by
that continent on a sea route to India. Columbus pro- the Teuton rulers of Spain and Portugual excited a
posed to reach India by sailing west, and laid his plans rivalry among certain Teutonic groups of the north.
before the Portuguese. The Portuguese ruler listened The coastal Saxons of the continent (Hollanders), the
but would not support the plan presented to him. Anglo-Saxons, and the Franks sent many explorers forth
Columbus then sent an agent to lay his plan before the to the New World. The result of the rivalry, after three
King of England and the King of France, while he him- centuries of adjustments, show the Anglo-Saxons and
self went to the court of Spain and set forth to Ferdi- the Franks in North America and in certain of the
nand and Isabella the possibility of a western passage to islands of the West Indies. The mainland, from the
India, a passage which would gain advantage over the Rio Grande of Terra del Fuego (excepting the limited
Portuguese who were slowly approaching that country areas of the three Guianas) is the Gothie Empire of the
from the east. The idea intrigued the brilliant Goths West. Add also to the "Gothie" domain the island of
who were in a final war to expel the Moorish remuants Cuba.
from Spain. But expelling the Moors was not a brief
tas k. The North American Union of States, founded by
Anglo-Saxons, has much territory which was once held
However much the long wait of Columbus for the
by the Franks or by the Goths. Sorne of it came from
favor of Ferdinand and Isabella may have irked him we
a continental Saxon people, Hollanders, viz., New
Imow that he was an honored guest and that it was dur-
Yor k. The Louisiana Purchase came from the Franks.
ing this period that through his connection with a lady
Florida, Texas, and great areas in the far west, includ-
of a noble family his illegitimate son, Ferdinand, was
ing California, were once held by the Goths. The
born who was to write the records of his father' s
voyages, records which through Las Casas are weil lands between the Alleghanies and the Mississippi were
known to the historian. Flushed with final victory over discovered by Goths or Franks and the latter at one
the Moors and their expulsion from Spain, the Gothie time had made an effort to establish settlements in a
rulers fitted out the vessels which carried their Lombard considerable portion of this area. The Frank daim to
guest westward to a New World and undying fame. this land was opposed by the Anglo-Saxons and the
dispute led to war, the Anglo-Saxons being the vic·
[ 86]
[ 87]
TEUTONIC UNITY THE THIRD MIGRATION
tors. The Anglo-Saxons also dispossessed the Franks taining sorne of the richest soils of the earth and much
of Canada. of its richest timberland, holding immense mineral de-
In Europe, the "Latin" peoples are largely of mixed posits and innumerable waterways, these vast areas con-
Teutonic descent. Races that dwell together tend to stitute almost a world in themselves. The existing med-
m~x their bloods and the former T eu tonie groups of ical knowledge and the great amount of mechanical
middle and southern Europe have not weil maintained power now available can extend human habitation ever
their ethnie strain save in areas where they were not deeper into the colder and hotter regions. The advance-
closely intermingled with other racial types. But the ments that are constantly being made in the medical
long-time ruling classes of the "Latin" nations such as science and a special adaptation of mechanical power
the Franks in France, the Lombards in Italy, and the to cold and heat will go far toward making human life
Goths in Spain, show strong traces of their Teuton ex- easy in these zones, bringing a considerable population
traction. Four hundred years ago, at the beginning of to the colder and a very great population to the warmer
the expansion of the Teuton to the Western World, the areas.
governing classes of the Latin nations were still more At the present time hardly more than two-fifths of
of T eu tonie appearance. the land area of the W estern W orld is well occupied by
The discovery of the Western World and its settle- peoples of European descent. Three-fifths of it await
ment by Europeans was a Teuton enterprise. At an seulement. There are immense areas with scarcely any
early date they began to bring non-Teutonic strains human habitation, and other immense areas so lightly
with them to the Western World, including the African held by man as to be deemed unoccupied.
Ne?ro. Later, the governments they founded opened There is no need for the packed millions of Europe
their gates to a vast Bow of immigrants from Europe. to struggle for living-room in a succession of bloody
Ail elements of the European populations were free to wars. The Western World can absorb the population
come but the most of those who came were wholly or of Europe to a point where the individual who is now
partly of T eu tonie extraction. irked because his ribs are pressed by his neighbor's
The wester~ discoveries opened to the people of elbow would grieve because there was no one in talk-
E~rope for their use more than sixteen million square ing distance or in sight.
miles of land, ~n area more than four times as great as
EuROPEAN RAciAL STRAINS IN NoRTH AMERICA
that of the contment of Europe. Extending almost from
pole to pole, possessing every variety of climate, con- The-population of North America is overwhelmingly
[ 88 J [ 89 J
of Anglo-Saxon and allied racial strains. Here, both from southern Italy, from Sicily, from southern Por-
the Indian and the Negro are represented but these col- tugal and southern Spain; migrants scarcely touched
ored populations are racially submerged by the whites with Nordic blood. This latter influx was greatly re-
and the whites who are wholly or partly of Nordic duced by the Immigration Act of 1924. Under the
descent far outnumber all other whites combined. The quota now in force only about 12 per cent of immigrants
Anglo-Saxons and the Franks, particularly so the for- may come from southern and eastern Europe. 6
mer, brought with them their women to share the The non-Nordicised in our white population is but
dangers and hardships of the early migration period and a min or proportion of it. The Teuton and other racial
their children were of the race of which they them- stocks, including Jews, in which Nordic blood in sorne
selves were sprung. The French population in Canada deoree is evident probably number one hundred million
0
includes much Alpine stock but there is also a blond or more of the national population. The blood of no
strain found generally among them. other race is present in the American people in any
The white inhabitants of the Thirteen Colonies such measure. In Canada, the N ordic strain in the
which formed the United States were almost exclus- population is probably as extensive as it is in the United
ively of T eutonic origin. The Anglo-Saxons probably States. The North American continent must be classed
represented 90 percent of the population and the Teu- racially as heavily Nordicised and of this strain the
tonic blood was increased by the Dutch in New York, blood of the Teuton probably may account for nine-
the Swedes in New Jersey, and the Germans in Penn- tenths of its blondness. 7
sylvania. 5 During the national period the Anglo-
Saxon and allied racial strain has been greatly increased EuROPEANS rN CENTRAL AND SouTH AMERICA
by millions of migrants from western and northern There is no such preponderance of T eutonic blood
Europe. For a hundred years there was an endless in Central and South America as there is in North
stream of settlers from England, Scotland, and Ireland. America. It should be borne in mind that the Goths
Additional millions came from the T eutonic broodlands and related Nordic elements in Spain and Portugal,
of Sweden, Denmark, Norway, Germany, and Holland. both Teuton and Kelt, were intruders. They were
Then the tide turned to the mixed racial groups from much less in number than the peoples, principally of
central and eastern Europe in which Teutonic and the Mediterranean race, who occupied the peninsula.
other Nordic blood is generally evident. Then it turned While they sent out the explorers and took possession
again and the United States received many migrants of the land and a considerable number of their kind
[ 90] [ 91 ]
migrated to sorne of the colonies, in sorne measure to where in the world of today. In North America there
all of the colonies, yet, in the long run, the greater pro- has been sorne mixing of basic races, white, red, and
portion of the colonists were of the Mediterranean race. black, but in North America there is an overwhelming
Sorne of the colonists brought with them their wo- proportion of white people and throughout its area there
men and in all the nations of Central and South Amer- has been a stron a tendency to classify mixbreeds as
ica there are white descendants from the early settlers. "colored", not me~bers of the "white" race. In Latin
But apart from the south of the continent a relatively America, especially in its portions in which there are
large number of the migrants mated with the Indians few whites, the mixbreeds, if partly white, tend more
whom they had conquered and sorne of them interbred to merge into white circles. There are sorne white
with the Negroes who like the Negroes of the United groups in this immense area, particular~y s~ in ~~sta
States of North America were imported as slaves from Rica, but they are merely islands of whltes m a nsmg
Africa. At a very early date a mixed type emerged. sea of mixbreeds and the white type of mankind in this
area is doomed unless its numbers are greatly increased
MIXBREEDS IN LA TIN AMERICA
by white immigration. .. .
The mixing of the races has continued. At the Mongrel Latin America save in a few locaht1es 1s
present time the Negro, the Indian, the mulatto, the underpopulated. Great portions of it are scarcely
mestizo, and the sambo, far outnumber those of pure touched by human habitation. Millions of Europeans
European descent in large areas of the continent. In could find living room and prosperity in its thinly held
sorne portions of the Latin domain the mixbreeds out- lands. 8
number their parent stocks (Whites, Negroes and In-
WHITE LATIN AMERICA
dians). Latin America, from Mexico to Bolivia and
including a large portion of Brazil, is an area of mis- Not many Indians were in Chili, Argentina, Uru-
cegenation involving the white and red races principally auay and southern Brazil when the early white mi-
in the greater portion of it and in sorne portions includ- ~ran~s came from Europe and, except in Brazil, n~t
ing the black This vast expanse of land, constituting many Negroes were imported for slaves. Into th1s
an area nearly twice as great as the land surface of the southern portion of South America, settled by capable
United States of North America and six times as great Spanish and Portuguese who carried a consi~erable
as the area of western Europe, harbors an area of mis- strain of Nordic blood, there has been a contmuous
cegenation of basic races probably not equaled else- stream of European immigrants, many of them of T eu-
[ 92] [ 93]
tonie descent such as North Italians, English, Scotch, colonies, for their own advantage, established an econ-
and Germans. This portion of the continent is White omy based upon cheap Negro labor and white men's
South A~erica. North of it is the mixed area reaching labor made cheap through competition with Negro
to the Rw Grande. (The mixed area, as we have said, labor. Thus was a bi-racial economy, profitable for a
contains sorne small groups of pure European descent). few whites but carrying poverty for others, fastened
upon the Western W orld. And throughout the world
IsLANDs OF THE NEW WoRLD where this bi-racial economy has been applied there is
When we trace T eu tonie migration to the islands of found poverty and backward cultural conditions. 9
the New \iVorld, particularly to the West lndies we On the mainland, particularly in North America, the
~nd racial amalgamation weil under way whethe; the white pioneer who was claiming the land for his race
Islands were colonized by Spanish, English, Dutch, fled from competition with unpaid Negro labor; fled
French, or other European peoples. from the bi-racial economy imposed on ali by the "upper
The T eu tonie ruling class, the "upper class" of the class" of his race. Great numbers of the non-slave-
race, had control of the migration to the New vVorld owners moved to the interior, cleared new forests, built
and this class had early learned that there was financial new homes, and raised children after their kind. As the
pro~t derived from the enslavement of the helpless non-slaveowner extended his race in the wilderness he
~fncan Negro. Soon royalty and nobility were sharing received temporary relief from immediate competition
m the great profits from the slave trade. with the sl~ve economy he had left, for the slave owner
There ~s n~ epoch in the Teuton's his tory more was seldom a pioneer. But as the white pioneer settled
fraught With d1saster for his race in the Western World the new lands and protected them from the marauding
than that interval during which the leaders of the race lndian the slave owner with his slaves followed into the
for their own gain, engaged in the African slave trade: new lands. Again the non-slaveowner moved into the
They discouraged the migration of whites to the col- \vilderness. Again' the slaveowner arrived when the
onies that they might keep open a market for their frontier had been made safe by the non-slaveowner.
slaves. They imported Negro slaves into the midst of ln the Islands, the frontier was a limited one, and
~hite settlers who were clearing the forests and rais- the non-slaveowner could not so weil escape the econ-
~~g up a br~~~ of white children. They promoted an omy imposed by the r'upper class" of his race. Also, in
upper class m the colonies, slave owners, to whom the Islands, relatively more slaves were imported. The
they could sell their slaves. The slave owners in the whit~ settlers who competed with slave labor feil to a
[ 94] [ 95]
degraded position in society for there was no distant tended his race and culture to important sections of the
interior to which they could flee and no alternatives Old World. The Union of South Africa is built upon
save migration to alien countries or submission to the settlements effected by Hollanders. The Hollanders
degredation enforced upon them by the "upper class" were reinforced by French Huguenots, Germans, Eng-
of their own race. lish, Scotch, Irish, and by minor groups of other Euro-
peans, who forma nation which is essentially Teutonic
MixiNG oF THE RAcEs IN THE IsLANDS
if we consider the white population only. But here the
Let us look at certain of the islands. In Barbadoes white population of sorne two millions is outnumbered
and Jamaica, English blood yet exists but it is hope- by a colored population, chiefly Negro, approximately
lessly overwhelmed by the Negro and the mixbreed. three times as great. Outside of the Union of South
In the French islands a similar racial situation will be Africa but beginning at its border lies the great reservoir
found. The western portion of Hayti was colonized by of the Negro race in sub-tropical and tropical Africa
the French who imported Negro slaves in such number and there would be fcw ethnologists or historians who
that the slaves drove out the French. The eastern por- would predict a white future for the elements of the
tion was colonized by the Spanish; the principal portion white race that reside in Negro Africa.
of the population is mulatto. Hayti was among the During the years 1910-1915 I was engaged in mak-
earliest discoveries made by Columbus and among the ing a world-wide study of the white race in contact with
first settlements made by Spain. For many years it held colored races and in the course of this study visited one
the tomb of the illustrious Lombard who discovered the or more of the colonies of all the colonizing powers of
New World. 10 Europe. The issues which led to the outbreak of the
Cuba and Porto Rico have received many immigrants World War I were eagerly discussed throughout the
from Europe and each of them have received a con- colonial empires. I met Germans in many countries and
siderable number of North Americans. There are many found them to be capable, industrious, and aggressively
white people in these islands, but there are also many represe~tative of their fatherland. Those who com-
Negroes and mixbreeds and race mixing continues. mitted themselves, and few were reserved in this matter,
with one exception, boldly declared that the German
ÜTHER MIGRATIONS BEYOND THE SEAS
navy would defeat the British navy. The one exception
Apart from his migration to the New World, the was a German peanut grower in the interior of German
Teuton, during his third great racial migration, has ex- East Africa through which colony I journeyed on foot
[ 96] [ 97]
for sorne five hundred miles. The peanut grower had by their respective governments or, it may be assumed,
served in the German navy and believed that ton for they will eventually be lost to the white race.
ton it would be more than a match for the British navy. Upon the loss of her Thirteen Colonies in North
But he held, that without a miracle, the superior ton- America, Great Britain diverted much of her colonizing
nage of the British navy would give victory to that navy. energy to the far off lands of Australia and New Zea-
Returning to South Africa, after an overland journey land. The success of Great Britain in this venture is
from Cape Town to Cairo and thence southward by sea one of the proudest achievements in her glorious his-
along the east coast, the press reported my prediction tory. The settlement of Australia and New Zealand re-
that, in event of war, if interior Africa should continue cords the hiohwater mark of Teutonic colonization be-
c
to be held by the Belgians and the British it would be yond the seas. Here, the Teuton blood is not imperiled
by aid of imperial troops, and that the local well trained immediately by prospective mixture with other races as
German Negro troops would conquer much area. This it is imperiled in South Africa and in many portions of
prediction was materialized in a measure that I could the Western W orld. In New Zealand there are sorne
not have foreseen. Negro troops led by German officers natives (Maoris) but the New Zealand whites, almost
resisted the imperial forces sent to effect their subjection wholly Teutonic, outnumber the local natives forty to
with such skill and courage that they maintained the one; while in Australia the whites, almost purely Teu-
war in Africa after the Germans had lost it in Europe. tonic, outnumber the native blacks eighty to one. Each
The last echo of the "goose step" of World vVar I was of these countries have a "white" policy which restricts
heard in German East Africa. immigration to persons of the white race.
The French, the Belgians, and the Portuguese hold The peoples of Australia and of New Zealand are
much African territory and each has sent out sorne splendid types of the Teuton. They are tall. They have
colonists. But their venture in implanting white colo- great physical and moral courage. They have fine
nies in Negro Africa is a very minor race movement. In cities. For many decades they have been the leaders in
this matter these three nations should consider them- humanitarian social legislation such as has lately marked
selves racially fortunate for elements of alien races have the political progress in this field in Europe and the
pressed into Negro Africa over a period of many cen· Americas. But there are not many Australians (about
turies only to become negroid through mixing with the eight million) and not many New Zealanders (more
natives. The white settlers who as colonists are now than two million), while north of them and not far
obtruding in Negro Africa will need to be withdrawn away are untold millions of Asiatics certain of whom
[ 98] [ 99]
TEUTONIC UNITY
look with covetous eyes upon the sparsely settled lands

of Australia. As the early Goths were overwhelmed in
their new lands about the Black Sea by the Huns, so
will these latter day Teutons be overwhelmed in their
new home if not protected by other Teutonic groups.
CHAPTER V
TEUTONIC EMPIRE
[ lOO]
CHAPTER V
TEUTONIC EMPIRE
N INETEEN hundred years have intervened since

Herman preserved race and liberty of T eu tonie
peoples. Fifteen hundred years have intervened since
the West Goths conquered Rome and thus marked the
armed ascendency of the Teuton over the Roman Em-
pire. Fifteen hundred years are a short period in the
history of a people yet during these centuries the Teu-
ton was to triumph not only over the Romans but over
every race of earth. His explorations by sea were to
lead to a New vVorld and to a sea route to remote por-
tions of the Old World. His conquests and his colonies
were to give him world-wide influence among the races
of man. And, as we shall see in the succeeding chapter,
his discovery of naturallaws and his practical inventions
based upon them were to create a New W orld of steam,
steel, electricity, and atomic power. His genius was to
enable him to navigate beneaÙ1 the ocean' s surface, fly
through the air, produce the flying bomb, the atom
bomb, and, through his chemistry, synthesize numerous
utilities which would be available to all the races of
man.
LANDS AcQUIRED BY THE TEuTON
The Western W orld and Australia. Let us first con-

sider the two continents of the New World, and the
[ 103]
TEUTONIC UNITY TEUTONIC EMPIRE
continent of Australia. These three continents con- at any time to have reduced the invaders, had it been
stitute the grea test bulk of the lands won by the Teuton so used, instead of being dissipated in intra-racial war.
of which there is a probability that peoples of European As yet the limit of Teuton empire in central Europe
descent will permanently retain. Here, as elsewhere,
has not been determined by the several nations lately
we call attention to the fact that the colonial possessions
engaged in war with Germany but it appears certain
of Spain and Portugal were obtained by those coun-
that the race is to suffer loss of influence and power in
tries while their political decisions were being made by
central Europe from the Baltic to the Adriatic, and pos-
Teuton rulers and that their territorial extensions should
sibly lose a substantial area of land in the old T eu tonie
be listed as T eu tonie acquisitions in su ch survey as we
here make. broodland at the eastern portion of the Baltic.
Add to the area of the Western W orld, which would ln Asia. The Crusades, beginning in the latter part
include the great land mass around the south pole, the of the eleventh and ending in the early part of the
continent of Australia and the islands of New Zealand thirteenth centuries, established a T eu tonie foothold in
and T asmania, and it is seen that these Teuton acquisi- certain regions of Syria and Palestine. Mohammedan
tions constitute an immense portion of the earth' s sur- armies, composed principally of Arabs, Kurds, and
face. Turks, had expelled the Crusaders from these con-
In Europe. The Teuton had gained a political as- quered lands by 1291.
cendency over western Europe by his fifth and sixth More than six hundred years later, mandates from
centuries attack upon the Roman Empire. But the the League of Nations restored to the Anglo-Saxon and
high-tide of Teutonic political dominance in Europe the Frank nations a political control in the Crusade
was not marked until the Rus from Sweden had estab- areas from which they had been expelled by the Mas-
lished the Russian Empire in the ninth century. Then lems. These mandates, however, may be viewed as
for a general period, say of 200 years, practically ali of temporary. It is practically certain that these areas will
Europe was under Teuton control except a portion of revert to a control of their local inhabitants.
Spain and a limited area subject to the Eastern Roman The great expansion of Teutonic peoples following
Empire. In this period, it is true, there was a struggle the discovery of the Americas and of a sea route to India
over the Hungarian plains arising from their seizure by was to lead to their exerting a direct control or a gen-
invaders from Asia whose power was but gradually eral political dominance over the southern states of Asia
broken. But the Teuton mass strength was sufficient from the Red Sea to the Pacifie Ocean, a distance of
[ 104] [ 105]
sorne four thousand five hundred miles, but an im- the Portuguese Congo region, there would be a distance
mensely greater distance by shoreline. of approximately 3,000 miles. These great distances
In Africa. The entire continent of Africa was to pass will be recognized by Americans when they compare
to the control of Teutonic nations, orto "Latin" nations them with the distance between New York and San
under dominance of a blond aristocracy of which the Francisco, which is 2,600 miles.
Teuton was the directing factor. Portugal still holds Little Belgium holds political control over the giant
important segments of the African continent as a result Belgian Congo which possesses immense natural re-
of her great explorations under a blond aristocracy, sources. The Congo basin and the Amazon basin are
"blonder than that of Spain". 1 two mighty areas of the earth's surface scarcely ex-
Southern Africa was discovered by the Portuguese. ploited by man . They possess a potential wealth of in-
It was settled by Hollanders, British, French Huguenots, calculable value. The Belgian Congo has an area of
and sorne Germans. The British gained political as- 921,000 square miles, almost a third as large as the
cendency and pushed their way northward to the United States, and none of it is desert.
Rhodesias and Nyassaland. Much of the northern shore of Africa had been held
As a result of W orld W ar I the German African colo- by the Vandals whose power was destroyed by Justinian
nies were mandated to France and Britain, the latter rein the sixth century. The entire shore passed to the
ceiving thereby a great increase in African territory. Moslem Arabs in the seventh century and for more
Prior to these mandates France had possessed more of than two hundred years the Arabs continued their
Africa than had Great Britain. The mandates gave African conquests. Their dominance on the east coast,
Britain an area in excess of that of France. Through a for a period, reached as far south as Natal. In the
British treaty with Egypt the British exercised a political island of Zanzibar, and in large areas of the coastal
dominance over a continuous domain from Cape Town regions and their hinterland opposite it, the Arabs left
to Cairo and the Mediterranean Sea, a distance of their impress of blood through mixing with the natives
approximately 5,000 miles. and gave to Swahili, the great trade language of much
In the French domain there are also immense dis- _ of central Africa, many Arab words.
tances. From Dakar on the Atlantic to the Anglo- From Abyssinia westward, through that immense
Egyptian Sudan is about 2,800 miles. From the shores stretch of grass lands which intervene between the
of Algeria southward by the way of Lake Chad to the desert and the forest home of the true Negro, the Arabs
southern limits of the French domain, which reaches implanted a relatively high culture. This grass land
[ 106] [ 107]
region, for ages, has been inhabited largely by mix- which country wrested it from Italy and restored its
breed peoples composed generally of an early cross be- ruling family. The small republic of Liberia, compris-
tween Hamites, Semites, and the Negro. The Arabs, ing but little more than 40,000 sq. mi., is the only por-
for a considerable period as we shall see in the following tion of the continent under the control of its Negro
chapter, were leaders in civilized culture. They im- population.
planted their religion and considerable learning in the
LANDS LosT BY THE TEuTON
areas between the desert and the forest.
Certain writers, who possibly are aware of the Arab In the New World. The island of Hayti was wrested
conquest of the coastal regions north of the Sahara from the white man by the Negro. By the Negro and
desert and their implanting there and in Spain a by yellow fever. This island was held by the French and
civilized culture superior in many respects to that of Spanish. There were immense numbers of Negro
the time in western Europe, seem not to know that the slaves. The French Revolution led to the abolishment
Arabs also entered the grass lands south of the Sahara of slavery. When Napoleon had arisen to power it was
and implanted their culture there. These uncritical believed that he intended to reestablish slavery, a pur-
writers, upon learning that there were schools and vvell pose which the Negroes heroically resisted. Napoleon
developed trade-centers in those grass lands sorne thou- sent a French army which quickly subdued the colored
stand years ago, unwittingly deprive the Arab of the population but this army was soon destroyed by yellow
credit due him. They call the mixbreeds of these grass fever. Napoleon, himself, met defeat in Europe and
lands, "Negroes", and refer to the Arab culture as left France without the power or the will to subdue
"Negro civiliza ti ons". Hayti. Lothrop Stoddard, in his French Revolution in
Spain holds Spanish Morocco, at the Strait of San Domingo, (the victorious Negroes renamed the
Gibralter; Rio De Oro, a semi-desert area of more than island Hayti), gives an excellent detailed account of
100,000 sq. mi. on the north western coast; and a the several stages in the loss of white sovereignty, in-
small area on the Guinea coast together with several cluding an account of the final massacre of its white
small islands. Italy, until very recently, held a large inhabitants.
area of the eastern prolongation of the continent. The ln Africa, there has been no loss in political power
Italian lands await disposition by the impending peace save, possibly in the Italian possessions, and in the
treaty. Abyssinia (Ethiopia), whatever the theory as to status of Egypt in relation to Great Britain which will
its independence, is strongly indebted to Great Britain be considered later. Liberia, "Uncle Sam's Black Neph-
[ 108] [ 109]
ew", is an independent country. Its lands were not vacated by the them there was a slow but continuous
acquired from the political holdings of white nations, infiltration of Slavic peoples from southern Poland and
but direct from the Negro. This Negro nation, how- the general area of the Carpathian Mountains. About
ever, owes its origin to the Anglo-Saxons of the United four hundred years la ter a second Teuton empire was
States of America. lt would certainly lean heavily upon established in this area by the Rus, from Sweden. The
the United States if its independence should be endan- Rus control centered on Swedish colonies. After two
gered by other powers. hundred years the political control of the Rus (Russian)
J.n Asia, there has been, recently, a voluntary aban- Empire fell to the Slavic peoples over whom the Rus
donment of political privilege in the matter of extra- had ruled.
territorial power in China. The German island posses- The defeat of Hitlerized Germany has led to a loss in
sions that were mandated to Japan were a loss suffered Teuton influence in central Europe. Here, too, the Slav
by the Teuton but these possessions have la tel y been has been the gainer. But the chief loss of the Teuton in
recovered from Japan by the Anglo-Saxon nations. The Europe lies not in a restriction of his control of other
United States have voluntarily relinquished their po- peoples but in the loss of much of his ancient broodland
litical possession of the Philippines, and other lasses are to the Slav as a result of the recent great war. The
impending which we shall note. nature of this loss, and the gravity of it in prospective
In Europe. The greatest loss of political control of influence upon the Teuton in Europe, is such as to
terri tory suffered by the Teuton has been in Europe, merita consideration of it here. To present this subject
his home continent. There he has lost to the Slav. Twice it will be expedient to record certain historical facts that
the Teuton has ruled much of the land \Ve now know have already been given.
as Russia, his political control centering on Teuton ln our chapter on the First Migration we found the
colonies. The first Teuton empire in this area, that of Teuton, at the beginning of the Christian era, well
the Goths, was destroyed by the Huns in the latter part established on the southern shores and hinterland of
of the fourth century. The East Goths submitted to the the Baltic Sea, from westernmost Germany to, and
Huns. Shortly after the defeat of Attila at Chalons, 451, beyond, the Vistula River. The Goths were astride of
the East Goths and other allied Teuton groups rebelled the Vistula and from this vantage point began their
against the Huns, broke their power, and expelled them southward migration of conquest and colonization,
from Europe. Somewhat later the East Goths moved founding a Gothie empire from the Baltic to the Black
into Italy. lnto the lands once ruled by the Goths and Seas. When the Gothie power had been broken by the
[ 110] [ 111 ]
Huns certain Gothie remnants and other allied Teu- occupied by the Teutons but now grea tly reduced in
tonic groups feil back upon the T eu tonie holding-force population by the departure of the onrushing elements
on the Vistula, at the Baltic. Those east of the Vistula (in who were to take a mighty part in overrunning and
German East Prussia) were known as Sueves (Swab- possessing the Western Roman Empire, entered the
ians), a term that is confusing inasmuch as it has been Slavs. In these turbulent centuries there was a great
app lied to severa! Germanie groups, and, by T acitus, expansion of Slavic peoples. Multiplying in Poland and
applied even to the Swedes. its general vicinity, the Slavs in an eastern movement
Ginn and Heatlù Classical Atlas gives the positions speeded up their penetration of what we know as
along the Baltic shore of the Teutonic tribes that sent Russian lands and in a southward movement added to
most of their fighting men into a mighty assault upon the portion of their race that had infiltrated the Balkans.
the Western Roman Empire. Swabians were east of In a great western movement, composed of northern
the Vistula river and to Lithuania. West of the Swab- elements of the Slavic peoples who themselves carried a
ians and between the Vistula and the Oder were the substantial amount of Teutonic blood, there was a sus-
Vandals. In the hinterland underlying these two tribes tained migration into the lands of the Teuton along the
were the Burgundians. In the early part of the fifth Baltic. The Slavs entered these lands and multiplied
century these three great tribes, or nations, in a con- rapidly.
certed purpose, sent mighty forces southward, the Van- The T eu tonie tribal remnants holding these lands
dais and Swabians invading Spain, the Burgundians may not have had the power to withstand the Slavic
going into Gaul (France). influx. More likely they welcomed the Slavs as tenants
West of the Vandals, between the Oder and the Elbe, and in the course of time were vastly outnumbered by
were the Lombards who did not take part in the fifth them.
century attack on the Roman Empire but remained in I have not seen an account of the holding-forces left
their lands for more than a hundred years. West of the in their homeland by these southward moving nations.
Lombards on the Baltic were the Saxons, astride of But we know that the migrant Goths retained title to
the mouth of the Elbe. Adjoining the Saxons, on the their lands in Sweden and that a number of them
north, were the Angles in the southern part of Den- returned to Sweden. We know also that the migrant
mark. Underlying the Saxons were the Franks who by Vandals when in northern Africa received agents from
conquest were to give their name to Gaul. the Vandal holding-forces in Silesia who sought to have
Into the eastern portion of the Baltic lands, long the Vandals in Africa relinquish their tribal rights in
[ 112 ] [ 113 ]
Silesia. The African Vandals refused to relinquish their posed the Frank armies with such implacable hatred
rights in Silesia, saying that the fortunes of war might that Charlemagne decided to exile them. He gave their
make it expedient for them to return to their Baltic land to the Slavs for Slavic aid in subduing these heroic
home. 2 We also know that the Saxons, as a nation, did Old Saxons.
not migrate to Britain though they sent strong forces to If the Baltic Teutons had the power to subdue much
that island; and that the Franks in their invasion of of the Roman Empire why did they permit the Slavs to
Gaul left strong forces in their homeland. enter the Teuton lands and occupy them? The answer
The Slavic influx into the thinly held lands of the is not a difficult one. After the Roman conquests the
Teuton began, we may assume, in the latter part of the German tribes were to engage in a long struggle be-
fifth century, a few decades after many Swabians, tween themselves for the choicest portions of the con-
Vandals, and Burgunds, had entered the invading arm- quered lands. Then came the Crusades, further dis-
ies that moved into the Roman Empire. More than a sipating their energies.
hundred years later the Lombards began a southward SAxoNs REcovER FoRMER TEuToN LANDS
march and their area offered to the Slav thinly held
lands between the Elbe and the Oder. We know that We have seen that wh en the Teutons of the eastern
the initial Slavic infiltration of the Balkan regions was Baltic region had thrown their chief strength against
by "squatter" process and that they first appeared in the the \Vestern Roman Empire, the Slavs had pressed into
remote and more inaccessible regions of the Balkans. the Teu~on domain. Before this great Slavic movement
We know that, later, Slavic armies conquered the Balk- was halted the Slavs were in possession of almost half
an areas. \Ve may assume that, possibly, they first en- of Old Germany. The Baltic shore from near the Vistula
tered the Baltic homes of the Teuton by the same River to a point near the Denmark Peninsula was
process of penetration. Later, Slavic armies conquered occupied by them. Southward, along the Elbe, the
most of this area. Saale, and the Bohemian Forest range to the Danube
The old Lombard home, that area between the Oder River, the invading Slavs everywhere pressed against
and the Elbe, was well occupied by the Slavs before the the western German tribes.
year 800, for Charlemagne allied with them to gain The task of breaking the Slavic power over these old
their aid in his conHict with the Saxons. The extreme Teuton areas was not an easy one, nor a brief one. It
north of Old Saxony was held by a small division of the fell to the western German tribes, Saxons in the north,
Saxon race, probably the purest of its element, who op- Franks in the South. Charlemagne had imposed a
[ 114] [ 115]
shadowy lordship over certain of the Slavonie tribes based in the incessant Goth feuds which dissipated their
near the Elbe and had forced Christianity upon them. energies. A kindred explanation is seen in the long
In the chaos following his death these Slavs revolted period required to repossess the eastern German brood-
and abandoned the Christian faith. lands. German migrations, German feuds, the Crusades,
A decisive step by the Teuton to redeem his land and German efforts in instituting and maintaining the
from the Slav was made under Henry the Fowler, king Holy Roman Empire, had dissipated German strength
of the Saxons. In 929, by a terrible slaughter in the and obscured German vision.
battle of Lenzen, the Slavic power was broken in the
former Lombard domain. This battle opened the area THE TEuTONIC KNIGHTS CoNQUER THE
between the Elbe and the Oder to Saxon colonists. 0LD PRUSSIANS
Unfortunately the attention of the Saxon rulers were In the thirteenth century the T eu tonie Knights from
turned to Italy, where, through an alliance with the Old Saxony, and other Holy Brethren, were commis-
papacy, they instituted the Holy Roman Empire, 926. sioned to conquer and Christianize the heathen Teutons
Little was done toward recovering the lands between in Prussia and hold this territory subject only to Em-
the Oder and the Vistula until 1125 when Lothair, peror and Pope. The Old Prussians were at the mouth
"the Saxon", of the House of Franconia, led an expe- of the Vistula. The Slavs could not subdue these
dition against Pomerania. His efforts were followed by Prussians. Christian missionaries could not couvert
those of Saxon princes who almost exterminated the them.
Slavic population in Pomerania, "and colonized it with The Knights had been formed for servie: in the
Saxon noblemen and lowland peasants". 3 · Crusades. They were a highly disciplined warnor caste.
We have said that the task of redeeming these T eu- In a sustained effort of bloody war the Knights and
ton broodlands from the Slavs was not a brief one. their co-warriors conquered the Prussians and extended
Charlemagne sought political control over the western their control northward along the Baltic, including Riga
Slavs. Frederick the Great regained Silesia. From
Bay. . .
Charlemagne to Frederick the Great there was an If we assume that the Old Pruss1ans were a conso1I-
interval of more than nine hundred years. This interval dation of the descendants of the T eu tonie holding-
marks the period of the recovery of the Teuton lands. forces left in these lands when the chief strength of the
It had required about the same length of time to expel tribes were hurled on the Roman Empire, we will
the Moslems from Spain. There, the long delay was probably be in keeping with actual history. They
[ 116] [ 117]
commanded the Baltic area at the mouth of the Vistula. in Africa is there a probability of substantialloss. Gr~at
They could obtain support and recruits from Sweden, Britain, we may assume, will so modify her treaty With
from which land they had anciently sprung. No people Egypt as to assure that country a practical indepe~d
ever resisted an aggressor with sword and Bible in his ence, and the joint disposition of the Anglo-Egypti~n
bands more than these Old Prussians, unless it be the Soudan will not be in such terms as to materially modify
Old Saxons. Yet it was now "Christian" Saxons, with the present political controls in central A~rica.
"Baptism of Death" alternatives, who set upon the Old Negro Africa, as yet, is not ready for 111depe~dence.
Prussians. Independence will come to this por.ti~~ of Africa, we
Into these ancient Teutonic lands there was a great may be sure, but not until modern CIVIhzed cult~re ha.s
eastern migration of Saxons, many of them from been better implanted there. Important areas, hke NI-
Holland and the coastal areas of Saxony extending geria, are developing rapidly ~nd approac~ing the time
into Denmark. They re-Teutonized these lands. Mod- when they will take over their own dest111y. We have
ern Prussia developed from this colonization move- spoken of the white man's "control" of .Negr~ Africa,
ment. It is an interesting observation, if we wish to but it is a modified control with the native chiefs gov-
make it, that the Saxon colonization of Prussia and erning their people subject to a general. autho~ity ex~r
adjacent lands established a people there who are not cised by the white nations. If the w~Ite natwns .will
merely racially kin, but also trihally kin, to a vast keep white colonists out of Negro Afnca and cont111~e
concourse of people of Saxon descent, from East Prussia their earnest efforts to educate the blacks and eqmp
westwardly through northern Germany, through Great them with the instruments of modern civilization, Ne-
Britain, and through North America from the Atlantic gro Africa will hasten toward self-rule. . .
to the Pacifie Oceans. A mighty expansion of one Teu- It is in Asia and the East Indies that loss 111 white
ton tribe. And yet a wider expansion, for the Europeans political control irnpends. And there the loss p~obably
of South Africa, the Australians, and New Zealanders, will follow, in large part, a peaceful pattern wlth the
are principally of Saxon descent. United States taking the lead in relinquishing politic~l
control of the Philippines and aiding that country 111
IMPENDING Loss the setting up of a governrnent of its own. This friendly
The Teuton seems not to be imperiled by prospective and generous procedure on the part of the United
loss of land in the New W orld or in Australia. In these States should leave the people of the Philippines weil
continents his political control seems to be secure. Nor disposed toward Arnericans and it is probable that there
[ 118] [ 119]
will be a spiritual unity between the two countries more migrations he took his own women with hirn and race
evident than when they were politically united. rnixing proceeded but slowly, but it was continuous and
The Dutch have given independence to their East it is continuing.
Indies colonial possessions and the latter have assumed The Teuton was also to prove his genius as an eco-
a joint rule with the Netherlands under the Crown. nomie exploiter. Save in a few instances has he been
The French are sponsoring a federation of states in above reproach in this matter. The best that can be said
French Indo-China, retaining the right to represent the of him is that after a period, and sornetimes a long one,
federated states in foreign affairs and national defense. he usually has found a way to correct and in sorne
The British have recognized the independence of the rneasure to atone for his economie errors. ln the New
Republic of India and that country has voluntarily World he was led to a softening of his rapacious treat-
entered the commonwealth of British nations but with- rnent of the lndians. ln rnuch of its area he made them
out allegiance to the British Crown. Pakistan has as- wards of his governrnent. He was terribly cruel to the
sumed the status of a dominion in the British common- Negro, enslaving great numbers of that race. But at
wealth of nations. Burma is wholly independent. long last the Teuton freed his slaves. And in sorne
rneasure he atoned for his grave error of enslaving the
SUMMARY
Negro by suppressing the African slave trade in Africa
The Teuton, ruling over many people for many itself. The suppression of the African slave trade-the
centuries, has proved his genius as a political organizer. age long agony of that continent-would stand high
At an early period in his movement into the Roman amanoo the nobler humanitarian achievements of his-
Empire he sought to identify his interest with those he tory, and this suppression must be credited wholly to
had conquered. In the clash of conquest this was not men of Teuton blood. ln his colonial ventures the
possible, for peoples who are being displaced could Teuton has tended to reduce tribal wars and soften the
hardly recognize a unity of interest with those who shock of famine. He has brought the rudiments of
were displacing them. But when the Teuton had taken modern industrialization to many of his colonies. Under
root in the new lands he approached the older inhabi- his rule the "native" populations have vastly increased
tants in friendly spirit, for in most cases he formed but in most of his colonies. As services to the colonial peo-
a small ruling class and did not wish to be at enmity ples these contributions, and others of value, would be
with his subjects. He adopted their religion. He inter- considered in any fair appraisement of the Teuton as an
married with sorne of them. But in ali of his major economie exploiter of colored peoples.
[ 120] [ 121 ]
The tribes that migrated from Germany were to preparing, initiating and waging aggressive war. The
gain possession of the two continents of the Western Slavs, associated with the migrant German tribes in
world, or we should say three continents, for a great putting to death German "aggressors", occupy much
continent lies at the south pole. The continent of Aus- more than half of Europe and almost half of Asia,
tralia and the island of New Zealand were to become scarcely any portion of their area having been attained
lands occupied by the Teuton. Western Europe, ail of without arms in their bands. The German migrant
Africa, and much of Asia was to come under his influ- tribes own three continents, have political control over
ence and direction. He is now showing a purpose to another one, and have holdings of great dimensions in
establish in political independence many of the "col- two more of the continents. The Slavs hold more than
ored" peoples subject to his rule. It is interesting and a sixth of the earth's surface in one continuous area.
significant to note that the Teuton who established his The Germans of the homeland, seventy millions of
domain with lowered brow is in process of abandoning them, are pushed back into an area but little more than
much of it peacefully. half the size of the State of Texas in the North Amer-
In collaboration with the Slavs, certain of the tribes ican Union of States, under threat of death if they
that migrated from Germany and that have become should become "aggressors" and seek to enlarge their
powerful through their world-wide conquests are set- living room.
ting up new theories of international law, convicting What we here consider regarding "aggressors" will
and handing to the hangman leaders of the German certainly be considered by the future historian, namely;
State and the German armed forces. Several of these that those who outlawed "aggressions" were those who
leaders were convicted by their conquerors of various bad profited most from them. And yet the recording of
crimes, sorne of the crimes being sub-human in de- the historian will not be wholly cynical and with raised
pravity. eyebrow, for he will know that regardless of what na-
But let us cali attention to their chief offense, the tions are replete with lands and wealth that war must
offense that stands first in the indictment against them. cease for the T eutonic breeds have created such de-
They were convicted of "Crimes against the peace, structive implements of war as to imperil human ex-
namely: planning, preparing, initiating or waging ag- istence on this globe.
gressive war". We have just listed the immense areas of
the globe which have been made subject to the mi-
grant German tribes principally through their planning,
[ 122] [ 123]
CHAPTER VI
TEUTONIC CULTURE
CHAPTER VI
TEUTONIC CULTURE
W E have little knowledge of T eutonic culture,

material or spiritual, prior to the beginning of
the racial migration to the southern shore of the Baltic. 1
But there are sidelights upon the question of whether
the Teuton' s cultural progress has depended upon his
close contact with other races. Norway and Sweden,
tending always to cultural progress, have not been in
immediate contact with other races, save the Lapps and
the Finns. Their neighbors on the south, for many
centuries, have been merely Scandinavian colonies.
ln Iceland, the Teuton has remained isola te from
other races for a thousand years and there he has
maintained an intellectual culture superior to many
portions of his breed that were in contact with other
races. Speaking of lceland and the lcelanders, Bryce
says: "The Icelanders are the smallest in number of
the civilized nations of the world. Down till our own
days the island has never had a population exceeding
seventy thousand, yet it is a Nation, with a language,
a national character, a body of traditions that are ali its
own. Of ali the civilized countries it is the most wild
and barren, nine-tenths of it a desert of snow moun-
tains, glaciers, and vast fields of rugged lava, pouring
forth from its volcanoes. Yet the people of this remo te
[ 127]
TEUTONIC UNITY TEUTONIC CULTURE
isle, placed in an inhospitable Arctic wilderness, eut off Continental Nordics, the German and Northman rulers
from the nearest parts of Europe by a stormy sea, is, and were Teutonic Nordics, and the chief cultural value of
has been from the beginning of its national life more the Moslems lay in their dissemination of ancient Greek
than a thousand years ago, an intellectually cultivated learning. The Greeks, the Germans, and the Northmen
people which has produced literature both in prose and were racially akin to the lcelanders, and it would seem
poetry that stands among the primitive literatures next that what cultural excellence that has intermittently
after that of ancient Greece if one regards both its arisen in Sicily during the past twenty five hundred
quality and its quantity. No where else, except in years might be accredited to race rather than to "cross-
Greece, was so much produced that attained, in times roa cls" .
of primitive simplicity, so high a level of excellence both
2
in imaginative power and in brilliance of expression". MEDIEVAL CuLTURE
Sicily, rather than Iceland, would have been the The German tribes, in their Roman conquests, fell
favored location for the advancement of civilized cul- heir to Greek and Roman culture, and, for sorne cen-
ture if we accept the hypothesis of those who credit turies they did not sustain this culture, much less did
cultural advancement to environment rather than to they extend it. Yet the Mohammedan Arabs, who began
race. Applying the estimates of the environmentalists their conquest of much of the eastern portion of the
we find that the climate of Sicily is ideal for cultural Roman Empire shortly after tl1e Teutons had descended
advancement, but not so is the climate of Iceland. We upon the western portion of it, not only sustained the
find that Sicily is at the "crossroads" of racial migrations Greek and Roman culture of the peoples they had
and abounds in racial contacts. But we also find that for conquered but made as weil a great effort to spread the
a thousand years illiteracy has been practically un- learning of the ancient Greeks and Hindus. During the
known in Iceland, while during the same thousand Middle Ages, while western Europe was at a low tide
years illiteracy has been the heritage of ali but a few in of intellectual attainments, the Arabs attained a rela-
Sicily. tively high intellectual status. Wresting Spain from the
Sicily, through her Greek colonies in early days, her Teutons, the Arabs established in that country a culture
Moslem conquerors in the eighth century, and her superior to that of any portion of Teuton Europe.
German and Northman rulers in the latter part of the This intellectual stagnation of the Teuton conqueror
Middle Ages, gave evidence of cultural progress both and intellectual progress of the Arab conqueror is an
material and spiritual. But the ancient Greeks were historical fact that challenges an explanation. After
[ 128] [ 129]
sorne six or seven hundred years the Teuton was to such time strong and stable governments should reap-
eagerly lay hold on early Greek learning and make it pear. But the arts and the sciences did not thrive when
the intellectual base of modern civilization. Why the strong Teuton governments had been established. The
delay? peoples of these governments however were not in-
The Arabs, we lmow, lost their liberty more than tellectually free as were the early Greeks when develop-
four hundred years ago, but they had suffered a re- ing the sciences and the arts and producing the phil-
cession in cultural achievements prior to their loss of osophies which sought to harmonize the whole of their
liberty. In their colonial possessions they had quickly learning.
interbred with other peoples. Thus adverse factors in The Christian Church, functioning as a State Re-
heredity and environment operated against the per- ligion, had succeeded in getting one emperor to sup-
manence of their progress. From the first they had been press religious freedom and another emperor to suppress
restricted by their religious teaching such as the theory intellectual freedom. The suppression of religious free-
that prevailed among their zealots, viz., that ali knowl- dom had been effected for four hundred years, the sup-
edge required by man could be obtained from the Ko- pression of intellectual freedom for almost three hun-
ran, their Bible. But a succession of brilliant political dred years, before Charlemagne was crowned Emperor
rulers who were eager for knowledge of the intellectual (800) . The University of Athens was the last strong-
attainments of the Greeks and Hindus more than hold of the disappearing Pagan world. It was closed by
counterbalanced the Mohammedan religious zealots order of Justinian A. D. 529 because its teaching did
and the Arab world became in fact the sponsor of a not conform to the divine revelations such as God had
learning that was not fettered by holy revelations. Let given to the Jews. Henceforth what free intellectual
us now consider the circumstances confronting the progress there could be was limited to those inquiries
Teuton during the period of his intellectual stagnation, and pursuits which were deemed not in conHict with
from his conquest of the Roman territory to the Renais- the Jewish Scriptures, the Old and the New Testa-
sance, the New Birth of learning. ments. The Church was the sole arbiter in this matter
and those who opposed the Church by advancing any
'
It was through the early Roman Empire that Greek
learning had reached western Europe. It is reasonable theory in conHict with its decisions were consigned to
to assume that when the Empire was being broken by social ostracism, orto prison, orto death. This pail upon
T eutonic assaults the arts and the sciences derived from intellectual freedom was to continue for many genera-
early Greek sources would tend to be submerged until tions after the time of Charlemagne, for the Church,
[ 130] [ 131 ]
itself, had sought to take over the complete system of Pagans \vhen they acknowledge tl1e ascendency of such
education. revelation as God has given to the Je-vvs.
The suppression of other religions and tl1e closing The historical records at our disposai would indicate
of the Pagan schools had been effected by emperors rather that the highest flame of savagery known to the
\ivho \\lere under the influence of the clergy. In political Teuton came after he was Christian and presumahl y
theory it vvas the State which had denied religious free- because he was Christian. The savagery of the Christian
dom and it was the State vvhich had closed the Pagan Franks in Old Saxony, of the Cl1ristian T eutonic
schools. But the matter vvas not to rest here. "To the Knights in Old Prussia, of the Christian Vandals on the
authority of the State over the beliefs of its people, Mediterranean shores, of the Christian Church in sup-
Augustine added the authority of the Church. Thus pressing the Albigensean "heresy" in southern France
ended ali intellectual liberty in the ancient world". 8
and instituting the dread Inquisition in Holland and
And \Vorse still. The Church \vas to become the State. Spain, of the Christian Portuguese and Spaniards in
extirpating other creeds and setting up tl1at of the
THE TEuTON AND "CHRISTIAN" CuLTURE lowly Galilean in their trans-oceanic empires, of the
\iVe may dismiss, as unsupported by evidence, the unspeakable brutalities of the Holy Witch Burners.-
conventional assumption to the effect that Teutonic these are instances of the most lurid savagery in T eu-
peoples were "savages" or "barbarians" prior to the tirne tonie .hist~rical records, approached only by the cruelty
that they had conquered Christian peoples and found it of Hitlenzed Germany in very recent days. In these
expedient to adopt Christianity as their State religion. several instances, vvith the exception of the last one, the
We have been taught that the pre-Christian Teuton Christian Teuton \:vas openly engaged ii1 enforcino the
\vas a "Pagan ", or a "Heathen " . Th·IS, In
. deed, IS
. true. Christian creed upon peoples unwilling to recei;e it,
But in history these designations are merely Church ?r, in the instance of the Inquisition, he \Vas engaged
terms for races, peoples, and individuals who did not In keeping the Holy Faith "pure" as seen from the
admit that the God of the universe had chosen the Jews Roman angle. The l-Iitlerian beastialities \Vere mild in
fron1 the races of mankind as objects of his special favor torture and pain if compared with that of the Holy
a11d revealed to tl1em knovvledge of inscrutible myster- ~hurch,. ho;~ Cathol.ic and Protestant, in securing
ies, \Yhile denying such kno\vledge to the other races of confessions from \VItches and in the manner of in-
ma11. And, in Church history, \iVe find that "Heathens" Ricting death. And Germany, let it not be overlooked,
cease to be Heathens and that "Pagans" cease to be was a thousand years removed from Paganism and a
[ 132] [ 133 J
thousand years under Christian priests when Hitler were the temporal rulers who would oppose the Church
was born. in this matter.
An appraisement of the struggle between the State
CoNFLICT BETWEEN THE STATE AND
and the State Church cannat be avoided in considering
THE STATE CHURCH
Teutonic culture for a State Church would be the spir-
The Frank rulers in their alliance with the papacy itual arm of the State and the State with which we here
had assumed that the State would daim the bodies of deal is a T euonic State.
men, and that the State Church would possess their A fair appraisement of the struggle will reveal the
souls. But anan the State Church claimed temporal as emperors tending to appoint clergy to temporal rule,
well as spiritual powers and there was a savage struggle and ofttimes advocating a state of celibacy for them. In
between the State and the State Church, intermittently, such political appointment of the clergy the emperor
for a period of more than five hundred years. M~st ?f may have assumed that he would have an appointee
the emperors were able to dominate the papacy m Its more grateful and more docile than if he filled the
pretention of having been commissioned by the Cod of position with a layman. If rivallaymen of prestige and
the Jews to rule the world, but sorne of them were not. power lay daim to political preferment the emperor
The State Church held powerful sanctions for its sway could avoid the issue thus caused by appointing a mere
over men. It claimed to hold the "Keys" to the hereafter priest to the position. The priestly appointee by reason
and to be able to lock and unlock paradise and purga- of the institution of celibacy would not have offspring
tory. It could excommunicate the individual and cause to daim heredity privileges, and, upon the death of
his damnation. It could throw its weight to the political the priest, the position would be open for other favor-
rivais of king or emperor and pronounce excommuni- ites of the emperor. The emperor made many such
cation and curses upon the subjects of the ruler if they clerical appointments. ln addition to such appointments
should continue to serve him. Sometimes the Emperor, the Church received title to land through personal be-
himself, would have to appeal to the Pope for reinstate- quest and imperial donation. The papacy thus gained
ment in his own State Church. The Church was better a basis for temporal control of a considerable portion of
organized than was the State. After the suppression of the Western Empire and through the "Donation of
the University of Athens because its teaching did not Constantine", which was a Church forgery, claimed a
conform to Church doctrine the system of education, legal right to rule all of it.
generally, was in the hands of the Church and few The clergy were the direct instruments of the papacy
[ 134] [ 135]
TEUTONIC CULTURE
TEUTONIC UNITY
than any emperor, the force we know as the Renais-
and the papacy by its very nature could not relinquish sance.
complete control of them. A bishop, appointed as go:- The nature of the papacy and its very existence de-
ernor of a province and enjoying the temporal perquis- pended upon revealed knowledge as found in the
ites of the appointment, would, as bishop, be subject to Scripture and as interpreted by the Church. The mon-
the Pope, but, as governor, be subject to the Emperor. asteries could, a11d did, have much to do with keeping
It is evident that when there was a strong State and a alive sorne learning of the ancient Greeks and Romans
weal< State Church the bishopric in its religious phases but only such lear11ing as would 110t bring to q11estion
would tend to become subject to the Emperor, and that the information that God had given to the Jews and
when the State was weak and the State Church strong had caused to be recorded in the Old and New Testa-
the bishopric in its political phases would tend to be- ments.
come subject to the Pope. Such circumstance power- The Crusades, and the Moslem conquests in Europe
fully influenced the papal pretensions as to temporal which carried vvith them ancient Greek (and Hindu)
ascendency and in the extravagance of such claim led a learning, gave wide dispersement to the extraordinary
Pope, who had been deposed by an Emperor, to cry intellectual attainments of tl1e early Greek civilization.
upon his death bed "I am Caesar". Such circumstance The early Romans l1ad been profoundly influenced by
also led to Emperors in sorne instances deposing Popes Greek learning and sorne of their greatest writers had
and setting up others in tl1e Holy Office who would assimilated and restated Greek theories. Petrach, ( 1304-
support the theory that Emperors and not Popes were 1374), brought to light these Ro1nan writings and the
the legal heads of the government. Italian people, if not the Church, welcomed this "new"
It is seen that the State, itself, was not without blame learning for they considered it an heritage of the nation
in its long struggle with the State Church, which strug- of which they \vere part. But the flood-tide of "The
gle led to discord and delayed the cultural advancement Glory that was Greece" did not reach western Europe
of western Europe. But the Church's chief opposition until the fall of the Eastern Roman Empire beneath
to an unfettered advancernent of learning did not arise the onslaught of the Turks ,vho took Constantinople in
immediatelv from its political struggles with the em-
~ . 1453. Many scholars, carrying vvith them valuable man-
peror, for the emperor was not intent upon uproot1ng uscripts B.ed to Italy and the Italian Renaissance, already
the papacy. He merely wished to subordinate it to the algow, burst into B.ame, instituted and sustai11ed prin-
functions of a religious support of the State. The papacy cipally by persans of Lombard descent. 4
was to be drawn face to face with a force more mighty

[ 137]
[ 136]
Certain of the early Greeks had taught the theory of thousand years the Church had determined what its
evolution which was contrary to the "creation" theory people should believe and had grown mighty through
of the Scriptures. A number of them had advanced the suppressing the freedom of learning. It was now to
"atomic" theory ( which was also opposed to the creation strike at those who would not conform to the Church's
theory ), holding that the universe was constituted of restriction upon intellectual freedom. Men, like Huss
atoms of a fundamental stuff and that the variant
and Bruno, defied the Church and were burned at the
appearance of things was determined by a variant com-
stake. Others, like Galileo, saved their lives by formally
bination of atoms of different shapes, sizes, and weights.
acknowledging ( with their fingers crossed) the ascen-
Others had taught that lmowledge was to be obtained
dency and infallibility of all knowledge derived from
by logic, or by systems of "trial and error", and not by
God's revelations to the Jews.
divine revelation. Their theories that the world is round
and not flat with four corners as the Scriptures held it The Church, if stripped of temporal power, has noth-
to be (Revelations 7: 1); that day and night were caused ing but revelation to sustain its authority. As science
by revolutions of the earth; that the sun is fixed and began to question the validity of much that had been
does not move; that people could, and probably did, proclaimed as knowledge revealed by Cod to the Jews,
live on the other side of the earth, brought the Church the papacy opposed such science as destructive of the
into violent opposition to the new learning. How could sanctions through which it had proclaimed sovereignty
Joshua have stopped the sun in mid heaven for a full over the body and the mind of man. This opposition
day unless the sun be in motion? was a question asked culminated in the dread Inquisition.
by the Church faithful in opposing the fixity of the Far from the Church being the sponsor of learning
sun. 5 How could all men rise to meet the Christ upon the truth is that the Church, functioning as the State,
his Second Coming, if sorne of them lived on the other or as the State Religion in control of education, sup-
si de of the earth?, was a question asked by several of pressed intellectual and religious freedom. The his-
the Church fathers, including Augustine. torical period of the Church supremacy in this matter,
Now the Church held a monopoly on knowledge as we have shown, coïncides in large measure with the
obtained by divine revelation, but not on knowledge thousand years of "Dark Ages" in European history,
gained through logic, inductive or deductive; nor that dating from the suppression of intellectual freedom by
obtained through systems of "trial and error", and soon Justinian, 529, who closed the schools of philosophy
the Renaissance was in conflict with the Church. For a which constituted the University of Athens because
[ 138] [ 139]
TEUTONIC CUL TURE
TEUT ONIC UNITY
that the Old Testament is infallible as weil as the New
their theories did not agree with divine revelation as
and defend the teachings of the one as weil as that of
given to the Jews.
the other.
Religions, whatever their origin, differ not so much
The Renaissance brought in question the Christo-
in their moral and social teachings as in the sanctions
logical concepts of the New Testament, its demonology,
they cite as the basis of their authority. The Moslems
and its power of miracles. It brought in question the
cite the divine revelations given to Mohammed as sanc-
miracles, the cosmogony, the chronology, and the theo-
tions for their code of ethics; the Jews' ethics issue from
cratie sanctions of the Old Testament.
Cod, Himself, who associated with certain of their
In its period of unfettered power Christianity had
worthy ancestors and personally made known His
ruthlessly suppressed ail other religions and had sup-
wishes to them. Christian morality is securely based on
~ressed ~lllearning not consistent with the many teach-
the teaching of Cod' s Son who appeared on earth and
mgs of Its two Scriptures. It had designated ali Gentile
made known His will to His followers. However variant
te~ching not consonant with its own as, "Pagan", in-
the sanctions for moral conduct cited by these religions,
spired by demons. But in the case of the Revival of
and others, they ali require high ethical standards of
Learning the "Pagan" influence arase within the bosom
their members.
~f the Church. Bacon (1214-1294), whose mighty
When Christianity suppressed its rival religions in
mtellect .broke through the darlmess of the Middle Ages
the Roman Empire and implanted its own code of
by refusmg to accept any proposition that could not be
ethics this act alone had little to do with the intellec-
p:oved, wore the robe of a priest. He also was Coper-
tual stagnation that was to be associated with the long
mcus (1479-1543) a dutiful son of the Church who
advancing theories of the early Greeks, gave pro~f tha~
period of Church dominance. The Christian defect
was not in ethics for the Church throughout its history
the world revolves, is round, and that it is not the center
has proclaimed a high standard of morality. The defect
of the universe. The Church imprisoned Bacon for
most of ali arose from Church zeal in suppressing any
twenty-fou.r years, b~t could only condemn the teaching
questioning of the sanctions it had set forth as beino the
sole representative of Cod upon the earth. The~e is
of Copermcus for his works were not published until
he was upon his death bed. He had advanced Gentile
finality in the Christological concepts, for Christ was
philosophy as against Jewish revelation, and though he
Cod in the Hesh. These concepts were held by the
feared the wrath of his Church he did not seem to fear
Church to be derivative from the Jewish Scriptures,
the wrath of his Cod for he fondled his newly published
thus making it essential that the Christians should hold
[ 141 ]
[ 140]
TEUTONIC CULTURE
TEUTONIC UNITY
in the revelation which the Jews declared they had
book which had been placed in his bands and died
received from Cod. The Church sent Huss to the stake
within the hour. A few decades later the works of
for questioning the powers it had proclaimed it pos-
Copernicus fell into the possession of Galileo who
sessed. It burned Bruno, charging him with "heresy"
accepted them and supported them through his tele-
because he had discovered and set forth the teaching of
scopic observations. The Church seized Galileo and
the great Greek philosopher, Pythagoris, "The Father of
forced him to deny what his own eyes had seen, or else
the Copernican theory", though the enlightened Arabs
be burned at the stalœ.
by spreading the doctrines of Pythagoris and other early
Profane bands were eventually laid at the throat of
teachers were ushering in the era of modern civilization.
the Holy Church and it was gradually despoiled of its
prey. Intellectual freedom could produce a Darwin, MoDERN CuLTURE
and he not be burned alive. Even the gentle priest
We have considered T eu tonie explorations by sea
Mendel, who in revealing the laws of heredity gave to
and land which led to "discoveries" of immense por-
the world what is probably its most important scientific
tions of the earth. But there is another realm of dis-
knowledge, could have been burned at the stake by the
covery, one of overwhelming importance, contributed
Holy Church, for the Mendelian Laws are in irrecon-
to by Teutons in a measure as great as has been their
cilable conBict with Scriptural teaching. Mendel set
contributions to geographical explorations. I refer to
forth the unchanging laws of heredity. Jewish revelation
the discoveries relating to naturallaw. The determina-
sets forth the proposition that heredity is controlled at
tion of naturallaw, together with inventions based upon
the whim of man through prenatal influences. Jacob
such discovery, has led to almost the total of the
nad made stripes and dots of white, had set them before
achievements which have produced our spiritual and
sheep and goats when they were conceiving, and the
material culture.
offspring of these unions were "ringstraked, speckled,
The world, and the worlds, revealed by the micro-
and spotted". (Genesis 30: 39).
scope and the telescope are "Teutonic worlds", for the
It is thus seen that however much the Christian creed
Teuton made these instruments and has made by far
had inBuenced moral conduct, its suppression of intel-
the greater use of them. Modern civilization in its
lectual freedom had operated powerfully for more than
material phase is closely associated with discoveries and
~ tho.usand years to retard the progress of knowledge. It
inventions in the fields of steam, steel, electricity, and
1mpnsoned or burned its greatest intellects; those who
chemistry. It may not be popularly known that in the
would not concede that there was finality of knowledge
[ 143]
[ 142]
realm of Chemistry, in the discovery of chemic law and earth has been revealed by the microscope and a vast
the practical application of such law through numerous amount of information concerning the heavenly bodies
inventions, Teuton contribution has been as over- in space has been revealed by the telescope, the new
whelming as it was in the fields of steam, steel, and knowledge in either case being obtained chiefly by men
electricity. 1 have before me a book by Jonathan Norton of T eutonic descent.
Leonard, entitled Cr-usaders of Chemistry, and with Paul de Kruif, in his gripping story, Microbe Hunt-
:Sub-title of Six Malœrs of the Modern W orld. The six ers, those who have used the misroscope in determining
men with which the book is concerned are Roger Bacon the cause of disease, lists the names of thirteen men
(English), Paracelsus (German), Boyle (English), whose worlc marked them as benefactors of mankind.
Priestly (English), Cavendish (English), and Lavoisier Beginning with Leeuwenhook (1632-1723), of Hal-
(French). land, "First of the Microbe Hunters", there follows;
The Teuton has made important contributions in the Spallanzini (born in northern Ital y), Pasteur (born in
realm of harmonious sound. Music, intangible manifes- eastern France), Koch (Germany ), Roux and Berhing
tation of natural law, is a pole apart from Chemistry, (France and German y), Metchnikoff (Russia), Theo-
yet the race that has done most for Chemistry has also bald Smith (America), Bruce (British), Ross and Gras-
done much for Music. All the races of man have made si (British and ltalian), Walter Reed (America), and
worthy contributions to the development of Music. Paul Erlich (Germany ) . Metchnikoff and Erlich were
\tVhen we list the "lmmortals of Music" however, those Jews, of a race that has long specialized in medicine.
who have done most in sustained intricate harmony, Eastern France and northern ltaly for centuries have
the list will be composed, in large part, of people of been saturated with Teutonic blood. Without resorting
Teutonic extraction, if we consider composers of Euro- to a study of the individual genealogy of these eminent
pean descent. Other races, however, might not accept men listed by de Kruif but basing an assumption only
our list of "lmmortals", but prefer able composers of upon their names and nationality, there would seem to
their own stock. have been a heavy preponderance of T eutonic blood in
Above, we referred to the microscope and the tele- their veins.
scope as Teutonic inventions. They were invented in Any enumeration of men most closely associated with
Bolland. Many improvements have been made upon the invention and the use of the telescope will be replete
the originals of these instruments and a vast amount of with names from T eutonic nations, and from areas of
information concerning the minute forms of life on Latin nations in which there is mu ch T eutonic blood.
[ 144] [ 145 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY
TEUTONIC CULTURE
But no daim here made would exclude astronomical
of something over 160 great inventions made by Amer-
philosophy or science of other peoples, ancient or mod-
ern, for here we are considering merely the invention icans. Included is the invention of the steamboat, by
and the use of the telescope as an item in a more Fitch and Fulton; the cotton gin, by Whitney; the
general thesis which considers the contributions of carding machine, by Whittemore; the magnetic tele-
peoples of Teutonic descent in the molding of modern graph, by Morse; the reaper, by McCormick; the vul-
culture. canization of rubber, by Goodyear; the machine gun,
It was not practical in this condensed work to list by Gatling; the sewing machine, by Howe; the tele-
many of the explorers by sea, from Lief Erickson to phone, by Bell; the fountain pen, by Waterman; the
Byrd. Nor those by land, who would share credit with linotype, by Mergenthaler; and, there is an interval of
Polo in expeditions in Asia; with Stanley and Livings- more than 150 years before there appears what seems
ton in Africa; with De Soto, La Salle, Lewis, and Clarke to be a non-Teutonic name, after which time five
in North America; or with Aguirre, and Berrio in South appear. 6
America. Nor will it be practical to list many of the From the same source (World Almanac), un der title
scientists whose discoveries and inventions have led to of Great Inventions: Foreign, and beginning with Gali-
the age of steam, steel, electricity, and lately have leo's invention of the pendulum in 1581, there will be
ushered in what bids fair to be an age of atomic power. found a list of approxima tel y 106 great inventions. The
The ironclads, the submarines, the airplanes, tanks, nationality of the inventors as given show that 36 were
radar, the Hying bomb, and the atomic bomb are con- English, 2 Scottish, 1 Canadian, 23 German, 4 Dutch,
tributions to the art of war. They are recent Teutonic 4 Swedish, 1 Belgian, 3 Austrian, 15 French, 4 Italian.
contributions to the Teuton's favorite sport, that of The nationality of seven of the inventors is not given.
killing and being killed. They are, Fleming, Schuler, Just, Hannaman, Schoat-
A list of the great inventions of modern times, to- er, Emanuel, and Mishama; the latter two not seeming
gether with the names and the nationality of the in- to have T eutonic names. Of the French names, but one
ventors, would be of prime importance to those who appears in Teutonic form-Haller. Of the Italian in-
may be interested in this matter. Such enumeration ventors, Marconi must be listed as of Nordic descent
may be found in the World Almanac, 1945 edition, so also Volta. I have not found a persona! description or'
pages, 247-48. Beginning with Benjamin Franklin, genealogy of the great Galileo. But for our purpose it
who invented the lightning-rod in 1783, there is a list is more than fair to assume that merely one half of the
[ 146] [ 147]
French and Italians may be found to be of Teutonic a German physicist, discovered X-rays, rays which were
descent. evidence of atomic disintegration. The Roentgen dis-
Recently there have appeared three inventions of c.overy led to a search for radioactive elements. In 1898,
revolutionary importance; radar, the flying bomb, and Mr. and Mrs. Curie (Mrs. Curie was a blond Pole
the atom bomb. Radar was developed in the United married to a Frenchman), working with pitchblende,
States. The flying bomb seems to be a German inven- isolated polonium and radium, elements of very high
tion. Let us consider the development of the atom radioactivity hitherto unknown. The investigations of
bornb. Rutherford, an Englishman, indicated that radioactive
Capable men and women of several nations have substances gave off three kinds of rays. Other investi-
contributed to the development of nuclear science and gations proved that these rays originated in the neuclei
each of them deserve full credit for such contribution of the atoms. A next step was that of splitting the atom
that they have made. \Ve can deal only with the be- and transmuting its elements. This seems to have been
ginning of this science, and what seems to be to the first done by Hahn in Germany. Knowledge of Hahn's
successive major important steps in its development. work was secreted out of Germany by one of his co-
Sorne six hundred years before Christ certain Greek workers and man-y scientists sought a controllable
philosophers set forth an atomic philosophy. They held method of atomic fission. Fermi, an Italian scientist
that the universe was constituted of atoms, and, par- lately arrived in the United States, seems to have been
ticularly, that the various substances which constitute foremost in solving this secret. We have listed a few
the universe were differentiated one from another by scientists who have contributed to the development of
a combination of kindred atoms of various size and the atom bomb, but there were many more workers
shape. In 1808 John Dalton, an English teacher, "The whom we have not listed and ali deserve credit for
Father of the Atomic Theory", published his New Sys- their services. I think it may be said that these three
tem of Chemical Philosophy in which he revived the great recent inventions might be classified as "Euro-
ancient Greek theory, and believed also that atoms of pean" inventions, though two of them were developed
one element might differ in weight from those of an- in America.
ether. Dalton held that the atom was indivisible, that It is estimated that at the time of the American
it could not be broken down. Revolution and for 100 years thereafter the white
The assumption that the atom could not be broken population of the United States was nine-tenths "Nor-
down was held generally un til Roentgen ( 1845-1923 ), die". Many of the major American inventions were
[ 148] [ 149]
TEUTONIC CULTURE
TEUTONIC UNITY
T eu tonie blood in a goodly number of th ose classed as
made during this period and we would expect a great
Slavs. We should welcome any credible evidence paint-
preponderance of T eu tonie names among the in ven tors.
ing to the fa ct that the Slav as well as the Teuton has
The Teutonic preponderance, however, has been but
shown a capacity to continue cultural progress.
little diminished sincc America received many peoples
of non-Teutonic blood.
Also, the European list, above, gives what would
seem to be a nine-tenths preponderance of Teutonic
names, though in making this estimate we assumed
that half of th ose who bore Latin names were of T eu-
tonie descent. If we take the two lists, the American
and the foreign, and combine them, we are confronted
by the astounding fact that nine-tenths or more of the
great inventions that mark the cultural height of our
present age have been made by men who bear T eu-
tonie names. Surely all the races of man owe a debt of
gratitude to the creative genius of the T eu tonie race
even though the blood-lust of that race has kept the
world in a state of bloodshed and political turmoil.
Russia, lately, has issued daims of priority on almost
all the discoveries and inventions of modern times,
induding as relatively recent Russian contributions
discoveries made by Galileo four hundred years ago. I,
for one, would be pleased if a substantial number of
Russian "first" daims are proved to be true. There is a
chilling effect felt in the presence of evidence that
cultural progress depends upon one sub-race of man-
kind. The Teuton and the Slav are closely related by
blood. There is considerable Slavic blood in a goodly
number of those classed as Teutons and there is much
[ 151 ]
[ 150]
CHAPTER VII
TEUTONIC HEGEMONY
CHAPTER VI!
TEUTONIC HEGEMONY
W E have traced the movement of the Teuton

from his insular broodland in Norway and
Sweden to the mainland of Europe, and his conquest
of that continent; thence to his discovery, conquest,
and migration to the New World and to important
parts of the Old World exterior of Europe. His sword
was to make him dominant among the races of earth.
His culture was to make him a benefactor of mankind.
But however glorious his achievements his way was
ofttimes to be marked by his injustice to the poor of his
own race, and ofttimes marked by his injustice to other
races.
There is majesty in this race, but there is also a
strain of the tiger in it. The strength and the genius of
the race warrant it a mission to transform the world into
a better world, a world of plenty and a world of peace.
But the strain of the tiger that is in the race marks much
of its his tory as that of the "Blond Beas t". In his saner
moments the Teuton knows that eugenics can purify
his race more surely than can war. But an intermittent
racial insanity seizes him and with Raming sword he
leads the finest of his strain to slaughter upon the
battlefield. Though in racial unity he is dominant
among the races of the world and in unity he could be
[ 155 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY TEUTONIC HEGEMONY
an unparalleled benefactor of mankind, yet his intra- public welfare. The purpose of government is constant.
racial struggles keep the world in bloodshed and dismay. The method of government is inconstant. The fact that
the Teuton, in his various political groupings, has
TEUTONIC UNITY AS A BASIS FOR PEACE
adopted and is trying out various forms of government
There is, of course, a biological unity of T eutonie would not preclude his introducing the concept of race
peoples and this biological unity is as evident upon the unity as a practical concept in matters which would
battlefield as it is in friendly social relations. No Teuton promote the welfare of the race.
has ever slain another without a consciousness that he Historically, this great race has seemed to grope for
was slaying one of his own kind. The language of the an ideal form of government under which the individ-
contestants may be different, and so the garb, but the ual would have liberty for any initiative not contrary to
body of the dead man will show indisputable evidence the welfare of the group. The race' s conception of
of common origin with that of the victor. democratie processes of government seems rarely to
Where there is biological unity there would be basis, have risen beyond an ideal of "the greatest good for the
it would seem, for sorne degree of political unity, for greatest number", a concept which may fall short of an
any given socio-political concept is not unrelated to a ideal of full justice for ail. It has put forward the
biological base. It is true that political phenomena may democratie processes of majority control, but if the
vary from time to time even in compact groups that are "majority" is composed of self-seeking groups the re-
closely knit through the influences of heredity and en- mainder of the population may be subjected to exploita-
vironment. But it is also true that the political variation, tion as much so under democracy as under an auto-
in theory at least, is justified on the assumption that it cratie tyrant.
would promote the welfare of the group. Probably no The Teuton has devised and maintained, at least
change in government has ever been advocated ( wheth- during his historical period, political institutions of a
er the change would lead toward anarchy or lean toward parasitical nature under which a particular portion of
socialism) without advancing the plea that the proposed the population, through the protection of government,
change would be in the public interest. Group interest, would obtain advantage over others in the group. The
then, is the professed basis of ail government, and the effort of government to install or to maintain parasitical
various forms of government are merely variant methods institutions has led to many bloody battlefields, such as
of social control being tested with the view of determin- the struggle against serfdom in England and in Ger-
ing their merit as agencies for the promotion of the many, and the struggle of the masses against confisca-
[ 156] [ 157]
tory taxation which incited the French Revolution. Anglo-Saxon' s own political economy is so defective
Chief among the institutions of parasitical nature are that though they possess most of the riches of earth a
those based upon the principle of heredity, whether third of their population, (both of the monarchy and
the inheritance be that of titles of nobility or of wealth. the republic), but recently, has been degraded to the
The Communistic revolution in Russia was based upon bread-line, to charity, or to State aid, in order to obtain
the declared purpose of uprooting parasitical institu- from the tribal wealth sustenance enough to hold body
tions, both of hereditary nobility and hereditary wealth. and soul together. It would seem that with an economy
The National Socialist revolution in Germany was of their own so defective the Anglo-Saxons would
based upon an openly declared purpose to maintain hardly qualify as crusaders against other forms of
hereditary vvealth but under State control through economy, especially against those which have operated
which it would tend to promote the public welfare. to abolish the bread-line.
The Anglo-Saxons, in wide flung empire, are di- History abounds with instances in which peoples
vided into two principal groups, one ruled theoretically living under the most divergent forms of government
at least by an hereditary royal house; the other ruled readilly ally themselves with each other in a common
through republican principles and without titles of purpose to oppose a common foe. This form of alliance
nobility. Each sustain institutions legalizing hereditary is well illustrated by the private capitalistic nations of
wealth. Their divergence in form of government does Great Britain and the United States seizing the hand
not preclude unity in tribal spirit and coordination in and pledging aid to socialistic Russia in her struggle
measures of tribal defense when the interest of the with Germany, though these private capitalistic nations
Anglo-Saxons are at issue. The extension of this prin- had long shown reluctance in recognizing social values
ciple of cooperation, when tribal interest is at stake, of the Russian form of socialism.
could operate to form a basis for cooperation of ali the Though there is blood kinship of T eutonic peoples,
groups of the Teuton when racial interest is to be and unity in purpose to promote the welfare of their
considered. Nor should the Anglo-Saxons who profit race would be a normal ideal of kinship, yet unity in
through intra-tribal cooperation object to extending the action to promote racial welfare can be obtained only
principle until it should become an inter-tribal one, in measures of fair play and justice for all portions of
including ail the peoples of the race. Nor should the the race. As matters have stood in recent decades the
Anglo-Saxons oppose other groups of the race because Teutons of the ancient homeland, particularly those of
of the peculiar form of their political economy. The that portion of the racial homeland we designate as
[ 158 ] [ 159]
"Germany" 1 have believed that they must struggle races. Its economy is a varied one. Its political economy
with arms in their bands or else submit to intolerable has varied, in ideal at !east, from near-anarchy to near-
conditions with regard to "living room" for their portion socialism. (In America, Thomas Jefferson held that
of the race. "the least government is the best government"; in Ger-
Peoples of German blood, who migrated from Ger- many, Adolph Hitler's ideal of a totalitarian state found
many, obtained ownership or political control of much effective expression). When we consider the function
of the earth's surface. The ancient roots of these mi- of government and the inaptitude of many of the men
grant tribes are in German sail. The German peoples, entrusted with its execution there appears grave doubt
who remained in Germany, sustained these migrations. as to the expediency of a complete political union of
There could be no "Anglo-Saxon" heritage of blood or T eu tonie peoples, even though su ch union should be
land had there not been antecedent Anglo-Saxon racial considered possible. The race is widespread and the
expeditions from Germany, sustained by Germany. Nor matter of the local interest of its various groups would
could there have been a "Frank" domination of western make a successful general government over it extremely
Europe had not the Frank conquerors of Gaul been difficult, if not impossible. Any form of general gov-
mightily supported by the Frank homeland in Ger- ernment, however strong or weak, would need to rest
many. From Germany there bas come racial support in upon the full consent of ali the groups that constitute
sustaining racial migration. The tribal groups that the race. The historical attempts to effect a political
migrated from Germany were eventually to possess unity of the race have not rested upon the free consent
most of the world and there is a vast land inequality of its parts, as we shall now see.
between the elements of the race that migrated and the The Franks consolidated most of the Teutons of
elements of the race that remained in Germany. western Europe in the empire of Charlemagne. The
The migrant tribes need most to know that the empire of the Franks did not include the Scandinavian
elements of a race that sustain migration are a part of elements of the race, nor the Anglo-Saxons, nor certain
the migration. An essential part of it. segments of it in the eastern and in the extreme western
portions of the continent.
SEGMENTAL HEGEMONY
Derivative from Charlemagne's effort to unify T eu-
Ali historical efforts to effect a union of T eu tonie tonie peoples was the political institution known as the
peoples have failed. The brood is widely dispersed. Holy Roman Empire, a union of Germanie emperors
Throughout the most of its domain it dwells with other and Romish priests, which lasted, in theory at least, for
[ 160] [ 161 ]
a thousand years. (Napoleon caused the termination of religious unification of Teutonic peoples and indude in
this political structure, even as a theory). Throughout that consolidation alien stocks over whom the Teuton
most of its history it was, in effect a loosely held con- ruled. As a political venture it may be deemed as a
federation of Teutonic rulers, topped by an "emperor" near-failure, but it did tend to keep alive the ideal of
who was associated with the papacy in its control. The T eutonic race unity.
core of this empire was Germany, Austria, and Italy A resurgence of Frank purpose to consolidate the
but from time to time other kingdoms associated them- nations of western Europe under Frank hegemony
selves with this idea of political unity. In sorne instances developed in the latter part of the eighteenth century.
the emperorship was enjoyed or aspired to by rulers of The genius and the ambition of Napoleon created an
Spain, France, and England; but their association with empire more extensive than that of Charlemagne. But
the empire of Charlemagne rested rather upon the fact this empire did not survive its creator. Napoleon, in
that, in the case of France as being part of the original arder to lay a political foundation for his own empire,
empire, and the daims of Spain and England arase from struck a fatal blow at the Holy Roman Empire. He
their having obtained possession of portions of it. treated the Pope's daim of temporal authority with con-
Throughout rouch of its existence the Holy Roman tempt. He crowned himself, whereas under the Holy
Empire was in political turmoil as a result, principally, Roman Empire the papacy placed the imperial crown
of the papacy contending for political control of it. The upon the ruler. He created conditions which led the
subsidiary princes of the empire, ofttimes in league Austrian ruler to relinquish and abolish the imperial
with the papacy which wished to weaken the political crown of the Holy Roman Empire, 1806.
power of the emperor, forced from the emperor con- Hitler's attempt to consolidate the nations of western
cessions of political power which tended to render the Europe led, for a period, to a German hegemony in
princes autonomous. The title of "Emperor" was sorne- latitude exceeding that of Napoleon as rouch or more
times refused by rulers, and in sorne instances relin- as the empire of the latter exceeded that of Charle-
quished by those who possessed it. Sorne of the Em- magne.
perors forced the papacy into submission to the State, It is evident that the Franks sought an hegemony for
sorne of the Popes forced the State into submission to France in their efforts to consolidate the holdings of the
the Church. It was not a "Holy Empire" in a spiritual Teuton. Hitler's plan was to give German y an hegem-
sense, nor a "Roman Empire" in a political sense. It ony throughout Europe. Hitler's long range plan was
developed from a Frank effort to impose a political and a very ambitious one, far exceeding that of Charlemagne
[ 162] [ 163]
or that of Napoleon. It would also seem to have been Saxon nations have lived in peace with each other and
a very practical one, essential in principle to that which there would seem to be prospects for a permanent peace
gives executive power to the American "Holding Com- between them.
panies" which place themselves at the apex of pyram- The period of Anglo-Saxon supremacy among the
ided subservient economie structures through a political Teuton nations has been marked by immense expan-
principle which accords to the Holding Corporation sions of the race geographically. Though the mighty
control over its subsidiaries. Had it been putto practical empire of the Anglo-Saxons (that of Great Britain and
application this principle would have given to Prussia that of the United States) is under Anglo-Saxon poli-
an hegemony in Germany, Germany would have ex- tical dominance, yet peoples from many portions of
ercised an hegemony in Europe. Europe, through its Europe have aided in establishing that empire and their
political control of the African continent and the domi- children now share its wealth.
nation of Asia, could have exercised an hegemony over The Anglo-Saxon period of supremacy also has car-
the rest of the world. The world-wide hegemony of ried the great industrial revolutions that has so altered
Europe could have been facilitated, if there had been economy that it is changing the Teuton from a race of
need, by a few weil chosen alliancs, East or West. The farmers to a race of manufacturers. Though the in-
position of dominance sought by Germany, particularly dustrial revolution was initiated by the Anglo-Saxons ali
so as to Europe and Asia, has been attained in large other elements of the race have contributed to it and it
measure, by Russia. Such are the fortunes of war. is essentially a Teutonic racial development and not a
The Anglo-Saxon period of supremacy dates back in tribal one.
origin sorne three centuries when control of the seas The Anglo-Saxon supremacy has not issued from the
was wrested from the Gothie rulers of Spain. The sea principle of political hegemony as asserted by the
power of the Anglo-Saxons, however, was to be further Franks and the Goths and as lately has been put to
tested by struggles with Holland, France, Denmark, issue of battle by the Germans. It rests on a contrary
and Germany. In addition to the inter-tribal struggles, principle. The Anglo-Saxons, certainly so during many
from which the Anglo-Saxons emerged victorious, there decades, have not striven to consolidate the political
has also been an Anglo-Saxon intra-tribal struggle for power of the Teuton race but to disperse such power.
sea supremacy caused by the revoit. of Britain's North Great Britain has sought to apply the principle of
American colonies and their waging war against the "balance of power" in her dealing with the continent,
mother country. But for a hundred years the Anglo- a principle which partakes of the nature of a dispersal
[ 164] [ 165 ]
of power. Her purpose has been to prevent any nation place the destiny of man at their disposai for centuries
or groups of nations from becoming strong enough to to come. They are kindred races, as we shall see.
subdue the continent. These two mighty races, whose united power could
It may be said that the Teutonic race has reached effect a permanent world peace, have an excessive need
great power when operating under the principle of to remain reconciled, the one with the other. The at-
segmentai hegemony; such as the dominance of the tainment of this end is a delicate problem. Each of
East Goths, the Franks, the Germans (Holy Roman them possess immense territory, racially. But certain of
Empire), the West Goths, and the Anglo-Saxons. It their national units dwell in limited areas, areas so small
may also be said that such effort on the part of portions as to make living conditions difficult. In Europe sorne
of the race to gain dominance over all of it has led to of these restricted areas of each race are side by side and
many bloody struggles upon the battlefield. The at- their inhabitants have long looked with covetous eyes
tempts of other portions of the race to break the power on certain possessions of their neighbors.
of the dominant group and establish for themselves a Eastwardly, is the natural outlet of the Slav; west-
likewise dominance has led also to many bloody baule- wardly, that of the Teuton; if the two races are not to
fields. There has been no peaceful unity of the race engage in stripping land from each other. Eastwardly,
under segmentai dominance and it would be in vain if the Slavs of central Europe may travel by land near
we should look to such dominance for racial peace, for 5,000 miles, speak their own language with their own
the principle of segmentai dominance as applied histori- kind throughout their journey, and in little of the land
cally is a tribal one. The ideal of racial harmony, by through which they pass will they see a congestion of
the very nature of the ideal, would need to rest upon a population and through the most of it they will see a
racial principle, not a tribal one. sparse population. Westwardly, the Teutons may travel
THE TEUTON AND THE SLAV
an immense distance by land and sea and be among
their own kind who speak a kindred tangue, and into
The recent League of Nations failed its purpose. other great areas where many peoples carry with them
There are no sound reasons for a failure of the new a strain of Teuton blood though they speak another
League. Two of the races associated in the United Na- ton gue.
tions, the Teuton and the Slav, together, have the Yet very recently German Teutons have marched
power to suppress war in every area of earth. They have East with arms in their hands. This march was stopped
such overwhelming prestige and striking force as to by a combination of Slavic and Teutonic nations,
[ 166] [ 167]
mighty powers united. And no sooner was the Eastern so doing. Such feeling, and such purpose, is common
march of the German Teuton stopped by a combination to ali men.
of T eu tonie and Slavic nations, than the Slav pressed We may not assume that Germany, though now pro-
West into lands long held by the Teuton. Not waiting strate, is not to be reckoned with in the future. Should
she ally with the Slav that people would have irresis-
for the terms of a final peace the Polish Slav has driven
table power. Should she turn to her own kind in an
many German inhabitants away from their long estab-
alliance the Slav mind could not be at ease. If Germany
lished homes and implanted therein sorne six million
nods to the East, or if she nods to the West, there would
Slavs, and the Russian Slav has taken land held by
be an imbalance of political power that could endanger
Germanie peoples for more than two thousand years.
the high ideals of peace set forth in the new League of
Just as the Teuton march to the East was a racial Nations. The needless stripping from her of ancient
error, so is the Slav march to the West a racial error, abodes and the giving of these areas to the Slavs is a
sowing the seeds of a permanent racial discord. This false move toward permanent peace. Germany will re-
false racial move will not be remedied by the United gain these lands if she has the power to do so. You, and
Nations giving validity to it, if they do give such val- I, I believe, would do it if we were Germans. Under
idity, nor will the United Nations condemnation of similar circumstance so would the Eskimo, the African,
future "aggressors" allay the situation. Had they the or the Asiatic.
power, there are no races of man throughout the whole
KrNSHIP OF THE TEUTON AND THE SLAV
world that would not seek to rectify the error of the
Slavic movement westward had a similar situation been In our first chapter we found that when the early
visited upon them. Teutons migrated from the Scandinavian Peninsula to
We vision a permanent peace. Peace, to be perma- the mainland of the continent they encountered another
nent, must rest upon reason, upon fair play, upon jus- race, blond like themselves and kindred to them, which
tice. If a defeated antagonist be dealt with fairly he had long been established as a ruling class over the races
may become a friend of the victor. The defeated one of Europe and Western Asia. The first conHict between
may be dispoiled of many of his possessions without a the Teuton and the Continental blond was that between
permanent resentment. But if the defeated one, when the Teuton and the Kelt, the latter being slowly pushed
prostrate, is deprived of his home or his family he will westward across the Rhine. The Teuton and the Kelt
undertake to recover them and will assume any risk in were much alike and as the Teuton advanced over
[ 168] [ 169]
western Europe it became increasingly difficult to dis- Within recent decades the measurements of skull form
tinguish the Keltic strain in its blond inhabitants. We have shown that the Slav has a rounder skull than has
have pointed out that the Teuton together with the the Teuton, implying, in strong probability, that the
various groups which constituted the Continental blond Slav is a composit race of Nordic and Alpine elements.
are united in the term "Nordic" race, and that blond Stuart Chamberlayne, in his Foundations of the
peoples wherever found are a portion of this race. Nineteenth Century, says that the Slav is a Teuton
The N ordic peoples are sorne times referred to as the who has become un-Teutonized. Northern elements of
Indo-Germanic race, but the term Indo-Germanic is the Slavic race carry sorne Teuton blood, we know.
more usually confined to the language anciently spoken This may have been acquired in historie times. But not
by this race and imparted by it to many peoples not so the blondness of the Slavs centering on the general
blond. Though greatly modified in the course of time regions of South Poland who have done most to build
the various branches of the Indo-Germanic language are up mighty Russia. If the Slav is a Teuton who has be-
readily recognized as kindred speech. Asia has two come un-Teutonized it may be that he is the mixed
families of this speech, Indian and Iranian. South descendant of the very first Teutons who migrated from
Europe has three families; Greek, Italian, and Keltic. Sweden. This was a long time ago. Possibly the early
North Europe has Slavonie and Teutonic. migrants were eventually pushed southward by later
Strabo, who wrote about two thousand years ago ones. More likely they gathered strength, as did the
when the Teuton was beginning to emerge from his Goths in this area in historie times, and moved south-
forest home in the North and enter the Roman lands, ward into central Europe, setting up a control over its
described the Teutons as being very much like the Kelts Alpine peoples. This assumption, however, seems to be
in habits and appearance save that the Teuton was a weak one from any angle, particularly so if we con-
taller, had yellower hair, and had a wilder look. As be- sider the differences in the Teuton and Slav ton gues.
tween the Teuton and the Slav, when either race is in If we assume that in large part the Slavic peoples
its purer form, the observation of Strabo as regard to are derived from an ancient Nordic-Alpine mixture, a
height and hair of Teuton and Kelt would apply to the probably true assumption, we have a vantage from
Teuton and Slav; but we leave for decision by the two which we may give evidence of kinship of Teuton and
races concerned the question of which one of them has Slav other than that of their common Nordic blood.
the wilder look. Racial variation, however, may exist in Much of the South German population is known to be
such form as not to be readily recognized by the eye. of Nordic-Alpine admixture. There the skull form is
[ 170] [ 171 ]
TEUTONIC HEGEMONY
TEUTONIC UNITY
rounder than that of the people of northern Germany, few, however, of great numbers. With rare exceptions
particularly rounder than those of north-western Ger- these several races are well segregated and the huge
group of Slavs, composed principally of blonds, is well
many.
We have seen that the Russian Empire was founded separated geographically from most of the non-white
on Swedish colonies. There is much Nordic blood, races. It has been said that there is less race mixinab in
sorne of it unquestionably T eutonic, in Slavic peoples. Russia than there is in the United States of America
There is much Nordic blood, most of it unquestionably whose several races are not well segregated but much
Teutonic, in the German peoples, but a portion of them intermingled. This question of miscegenation is an im-
carry an Alpine mixture. Among the Slavs, in Russia, portant one if we care to speculate upon the future of
there is a deal of Nordic blood of a long-skulled Nordic Russia. There, a hundred million blond Slavs have
people who were thinly scattered over the Russian plains built up the mighty Russian Commonwealth which
when the Slav began his great migration into these looms large in world affairs, and there is little probability
plains. If the blood of this long-skulled Nordic people that for many centuries to come any people other than
be added to the Teuton blood that is in the Russian the blond Slavs will shape the destiny of Russia. 2
populations we have an additional tie of the Russian T eutonic peoples have exercised a political dom-
peoples with the true Nordic, for the latter always has inance not to be distinguished from a racial hegemony
the longer skull. in western Europe for many centuries, during which
We should greatly discount the popular statement to period of time the Slavic peoples have vastly multiplied
the effect that the Russian is an "Asiatic". The Asiatic in eastern Europe and overHown into Asia. The mighty
invaders, sorne of whom left their blood impress in cer- eastern branch of the Slavs is now undertaking to estab-
tain minor portions of the Russian Slavs, were from lish a racial harmony with the western branch of the
western Asia which abounds in Nordic and Alpine Slavic peoples who long have inhabited central Europe.
blood though much of it is mixed with the blood of the This comity of the Slavs brings to question, if not to
yellow race. The mother of Tamerlane was called "the peril, the long dominance of the Teuton in western
blue-eyed". J. Russell Smith in his Human Geography, Europe. The huge bloc of eastern Slavs stand back of
a recent publication, says that the Kirghiz and the the western branches of the race. It seems certain that
Mongols are nearly white as were sorne people from Slavic influence is to increase powerfully on the Euro-
Afghanistan whom he met in the Khyber Pass.
1 pean continent.
The Union of Soviet Republics includes many races, This increase of the power of the united Slavs can
[ 172] [ 173]
TEUTONIC UNITY
scarcely be offset by the Teuton save by consolida ting

western Europeans in sorne political form in which their
severa! nations will be associated in an United States of
Western Europe. This Union would have the sym-
pathy of possibly ali the migrant Teuton tribes. When
it has been accomplished western Europe will not feel
so insecure when viewing the shadow of the Slav Giant
across its path. Nor will the Slav Giant feel any strong
lure for outlet upon the North Sea or the Atlantic
Ocean when there is a United States of Western
Europe.
CHAPTER VIII
CoMITY OF TEuTON AND SLAV
The Teuton and the Slav, as we have seen, are closely A WHITE WORLD
related, more so with each other than with any other of
the races of earth. Th ose of T eu tonie descent should
be proud of the Slav, his culture, and his great empire.
The Slav should be proud of his kinship with the T eu-
ton who has established great empires beyond the seas,
and who has done so much in the building of modern
civilization. Each should recognize that in their Nordic
blood they have ancient blood ties, the one with the
other. If the Slavs could feel secure from Teutonic
aggressions, and the Teutons feel secure from Slavic
aggressions, the distress of two great people would be
assuaged, for at the present time nor in any predictable
future will these great races be endangered, save one
by the other.
[ 174]
CHAPTER VIII
THE WESTERN WORLD TO BE A

WHITE WORLD
T HE FIRST MIGRATION, as we have seen, car-

ried the Teuton from the Scandinavian cradle-
land of his race to the southern shores and hinterland
of the Baltic Sea, into an area that would be known as
Germany. It began in prehistoric time, let us say 2,000
B. C., and continued at irregular interval for 3,000
years if we count the Northman phase of it which came
to an end in the Il th century A. D. But the Northman
conquests in their southward movement overlapped the
lands gained by the race in its second major migration,
blended with this migration, and will be accredited to it.
The Second Migration, initiated by the tribes that had
developed in Germany, continued the southward move-
ment of the race. It brought the Teuton into conHict
with the Roman Empire in its expansion northward. It
was definitely under way lOO B. C., when Teutonic
warriors carrying with them their women and children
pressed into Gaul (France) and after gaining a series of
victories were defeated on the Italian frontier by Marius.
These peoples, whom the Romans called Cimhri and
T eutones, were from the Denmark Peninsula and the
lands at its base. This is the homeland of the people
la ter to be known as "Anglo-Saxons". The Second
[ 177]
TEUTONIC UNITY A WHITE WORLD
Migration, counting the Northman phase of it, con-
This mighty movement must be credited to the blond
tinued for more than a thousand years. A lateral move-
Slavs of Russia. But there was a powerful Teuton im-
men t of it, eastward, set up the beginning of the Russian
pulse imparted to this great migration in that the Rus-
Empire. A lateral movement, westward, colonized lee-
sian poli ti cal empire was founded by Teutons on T eu-
land and Greenland and discovered the mainland of
ton colonies. There is a considerable amount of Teuton
North America. This Migration led to a Teutonic con-
blood, as weil as other Nordic blood, in the splendid
quest of Europe, and to the dispersement of Teutonic
Slavic peoples of Russia. 1 South of the equator, in this
blood throughout that continent though in minor degree
period, in newly discovered portions of the Old World
in considerable portions of it.
the Teuton has settled the continent of Australia, the
The Third Migration, began with the Teuton's dis- island of New Zealand, and has established a large
covery of the New World and of the outlying portions
colony in South Africa among Negro peoples.
of the Old World. The First Migration had made the
But the major movements of the race during the
Teuton mas ter of the Baltic shore. The Second had
Third Migration have been westward to the New
made him master of Europe. The Third was to make
World. ln the New World a New White World is aris-
him master of the world. lt has been under way but
ing. More than two hundred million white people of
four centuries, yet in these four centuries the increase
European descent have found living room in the New
of land held by the Teuton and the net increase in his
World and no man need be crowded by his neighbor
racial numbers exceed his attainment in these matters
if two hundred million more Europeans should arrive.
during the forty centuries preceding this migration.
Vast areas of it are scarcely inhabited by man. Other
This consideration would imply that the Teuton has
vast areas are held but lightly by those of European
retained the pristine land-hunger of his stock, and has
descent. The Third Migration is in its infancy. 1t
retained a capacity for reproducing his kind which led
shows no abatement in vigor or volume, and we may
Roman historians to note the racial increase of the T eu-
confident!y believe that the Western W orld will be a
ton breed and record it with a sense of doom it forebode
White W orld.
to the Roman Empire.
The T eutonic migrations, ali of them, have been
ln the Old World during the Third Migration period characterized by struggle between tribes, and by struggle
the Russians, principally blond Slavic peoples, have ex-
within the tribes, over the lands that have accrued to
tended their kind through northern Asia to the Japan
the race by its migrations. Not infrequently have ad-
Sea. This portion of Asia is being re-Caucasianized.
vanced elements of the race attempted to hold the new
[ 178] [ 179]
lands for their own advantage, and have discouraged or 1,000 times greater than a bomb that merely splits it.
repelled others of their race who sought to share the new The trigger deviee which explodes the atom bomb is a
lands. Not infrequently have the stronger groups in the war-time invention. It gave the first great demonstra-
European homeland stripped weaker groups of their tion of atomic power. But few will hold that nuclear
colonial possessions. Nor have the years between the science will need wait until there is another World War
migrations been dedicated to racial peace for wars be- before it can harness atomic energy.
tween the tribes and wars within the tribes have way-
marked Teutonic history, whether the race be static or LrvrNG RooM FOR WHITEs
in motion. The unsettled and the sparsely settled areas of the
To give sanction to their blood-lust the Teuton tribes New World are potentially capable of sustaining a
work themselves into a slaughterhouse frenzy and set population certainly as great, and possibly twice as great,
forth the daim that racial progress finds base in racial 2
as the New World's present population. Also, as we
slaughter. This slaughterhouse concept of the biological shall see, the Negro will require mu ch area which could
well-being of the race and of its cultural progress as be occupied by Europeans if the Negro should be given
stemming from the battlefield is untrue, and could not a nation of his own in his ancestral land.
be true, for the fit perish upon the battlefield and it is Immediately, white colonists would thrive in the
doubtful if war, itself, bas ever occasioned the discovery mountains and on the table lands. And it should be
of natural law, knowledge of which is essential for known to ali that great areas of torpic lowlands offer
cultural progress. Under stress of war, improvements no climate bar to whites. Tropical diseases, generally,
are oftimes made upon certain types of instruments. are not caused by the direct rays of the sun but are
The tank is derived from a peace-time vehicle. Military diseases communicated by blood-sucking insects. Medi-
needs led to a rapid improvement of the airplane, a cal knowledge is adequate for success in dealing with
peace-time invention. Nuclear science bad determined practically all tropical disease an~ as the rich .low lands
the nature of the atom, bad recognized its constituent are cleared the blood-sucking msects that mfest the
parts, and bad split it, before the armies of Hitler bad tropics will tend to disappear. The French, it is sa~d,
begun the Second World War. In the atomic bomb were defeated by yellow fever in their attempt to bmld
enough atoms are split to cause a great explosion, but a canal at Panama. Yellow fever bas been brought
the atom itself is not shattered. A bomb that shatters under control by the North Americans and the Canal
the atom, it is said, will have an effect approximately Zone is far from an unhealthful location for white
[ 180] [ 181 ]
people. Th~re are, also, immense spaces in the tropics

3
"Hitlers", and one of them may ally with the Slavs.
where the chmate would be more desirable than that of Japan's effort to consolidate under one government the
the Canal Zone. peoples of East and South Asia, failed. There can, and
The white people who dwell with the non-white probably will be, other such efforts and sooner or later
peoples in many portions of the tropics are wholly in- China and India may support this ideal. The Old
ad~quate for the task of redeeming these areas from World contains twice the land area of the New World,
pnmeval con~itions, and so few in number that they and seven times its population. The Old World, if
can do but httl~ toward maintaining white political brought under one control, would have the power to
control or extendmg the culture of the white race. Con- subdue the New World, if the New World remains
s~ituting an overwhelming proportion of the popula- half populated. As matters now stand the racial and
tiOn, the Negro, the Indian, and the mix-breed awe the political divisions of the Old World would seem to be
pure whites and it is beyond their power to extend their the only guarantee of freedom for the New.
race or their culture, save in limited areas. Without The gravest danger to the freedom of the Western
exterior aid from their race these groups of whites are World lies in the weakness of the non-white portion of
doomed. it. From these areas there will come but little strength
Congested Europe can send colonists by the millions for warfare to maintain liberty, and but little culture
to the unsettled portions of the Western World and to strengthen the periods of peace which oftimes deter-
daim these lands for the white race forever. North mine the outcome of war. Unsettled America is a lure
America, and the southern portions of South America to alien conquerors. It is a liability to the white govern-
having grown strong from European migration, should ments of the Western World. It will remain such a
take the lead in a program which would brino a similar danger as long as it is thinly populated.
strength to the rest of the hemisphere. b If Europeans in great numbers should be settled in
Not only should the white nations of the Western these vacant lands such migration would relieve the
World take the lead in a prooram of measures which population tension in Europe which leads to fierce re-
would insure an extraordinart increase in the Western current struggles for food and to the reorientation of
Migration, they must take this lead and they must effect political economy to obtain food. Such migration would
su ch program or else en dan oer their own freedom gradually strengthen the New World. Regardless of the
Hitler's :ffort to consolidate a bcontrol of Europe, Asia: national origin of the colonists, the colonies they form
and Afnca did not succeed. But there can be other ere long will partake of local interests as did the Anglo-
[ 182] [ 183 ]
Saxon and Goth colonies and the new colonists, as confronts the task of correcting the racial error made by
much as the old, will resist subjection from without. its former ruling class who implanted the unwilling
Negro migrants in the new lands. The Western Migra-
THE NEGRO ARBAS tion if compared in time to other great Teutonic Migra-
We have seen that the small self-styled "Upper tions is but well under way, for the portions of the New
Class" (use the broad a) of the white race, the ruling World that await white migrants will sustain a greater
class, for its own profit and advantage sought to Afri- population than the portions that have been settled by
canize the Western Migration both in its blood and cul- whites.
ture. And we saw that after long effort the common With regard to the Negroes in the New World, it
people of the white race literally pushed aside their will be an easy matter to correct the errors of the de-
"Upper Class" in this matter and freed the Migration racialized migration period. Two birds may be killed
from its African elements by abolishing the slave traffic. with one stone. The ships which bring white colonists
Race control of the Migration was reestablished more from Europe may return with black colonists for Africa,
than a hundred years ago. Since that time tens of mil- for that great continent could easily absorb the youth of
lions of Europeans have been received in the Americas the American Negro race by placing them in its own
to sustain the race mission of making the Western undeveloped areas.
World a White World. This movement need not be a hurried one. If the
When the British Crown, long a supporter of the colonists, white and black, be limited to the youth of
slave trade, was dethroned in the United States the the races there would be a marked reduction in the pop-
Negro numbered one fifth of the population. Since the ulation of the lands they leave, for the racial increase
suppression of the slave trade millions of whites have would tend to be in the new home, its decrease in the
been received from Europe and now the Negroes num- old home.
ber but one tenth of the population. A similar effect, By creating stable government for the repatriated
following the ousting of the "Upper Class" from its Negro and giving to his vigorous youths allotments ?f
policy of Africanizing the Western Migration, will be land his race would be reduced to about half of lts
found in Latin America, especially in the nations far- numbers in America in 20 years; in 40 years it would
4
therest South which have received many migrants from be reduced to about 14 per cent of its former size.
Europe. If the Negro remains in the Western W orld he will
The Western Migration has been racialized but it require additional area for his racial increase. The land
[ 184] [ 185 ]
he occupies and that needed for racial increase would only for a time, for races that dwell together eventually
comprise an area which certainly would sustain more mix their bloods. As matters now stand half or more
than 50 million Europeans. of the land area is scarcely touched by white habitation,
If the concept involved in the removal of severa! mil- and only in a very limited sense is much of it touched
lion Negroes from one country to another should cause by colored habitation. It is thinly held by man, much
the ti~id .statesman to shudder, his distress may be of it totally unoccupied. In political theory ali of this
remed1ed m sorne measure by reminding him that great mass of land is held by "white" nations.
~o~e than 10 million whites through their own in- For those who think in terms of politics the situation
dxvzdual choice and without government aid migrated would seem to be a hopeless one when the Europeani-
from Europe to the United States in less than a decade zation of these vast vacant areas are considered. But
while here we contemplate government aid for th~ those who think in terms of race know the situation is
Negro migrant. Nor should anguish arise from the con- highly favorable. In Europe, the motherland of former
templation of the plight of the repatriated Negro for migrants, there are millions of prospective migrants to
almost ali of them will be vigorous youths, able, in the the New World. These migrants will effect a complete
words of Lincoln, "to eut their own fodder", who, aided Caucasianization of the New World. It will be a White
by the white man will build on the western coast of World. It will be the citadel of the white race, sep-
Africa the greatest Negro nation that the world has arated by vast oceans from the non-white races. It can
seen. be made the principle cultural center of the white race.
Let no one doubt this prophecy. For those who hope
THE WEsTERN YVoRLD To BE A WHITE WoRLD
that the Western World will become a White World
We have seen that vast areas on the mainland of but cannot foresee this end we have merely to point out
the Wes.tern World are held by white populations so that the Third Migration is scarcely under way. It is
meager m number that they are being overwhelmed yet in its initial stages. A new phase of it is developing.
by the Indian, the Negro, and the mix-breed peoples Wholly without organized direction millions of the peo-
among whom they live. We have also seen that the ples of Europe are beginning to press upon the gates
whites who live in the West Indian islands are doomed closed by their kinsmen in the Americas and are beg-
to extinction for they are wholly outnumbered by the ging for entrance. Europe, particularly central Europe,
Negro. In Cuba and in Puerto Rico the relative num- is hopelessly overcrowded. This racial congestion is at
ber of whites is more favorable for white survival, but the bottom of the unrest of Europe. Under proper
[ 186] [ 187]
organization, one that would include initial sustinence millions of Negroes. 5 The United States, however, is
for the migrants who settle upon the vacant lands, the nine-tenths white while Brazil is but little more than
excess population of Europe would How westward in a one-half white. Also, as we shall see, there is strong
mighty tide of migration. probability that the North American Negro :Will achieve
With half or more of the land area unpopulated or a nationhood of his own in the land of h1s ancestors.
thinly held by a few whites, any opposition by the The "white" nations hold practically all the land in the
whites that are in the Western World to European Western World that is racially secure for the white race.
immigration which would settle the vacant areas would Each of them could profit by receiving European im-
seem sheer racial madness. It can be truly said that migrants. No great number of E~ro~ea~ miwants, how-
none but enemies of the white race, or none but those ever, should be directed to the white natiOns, but to
who cannat envision the high destiny of the Western the unoccupied or to the sparsely occupied areas. There
World when transformed into a White World, will is more land unclaimed by white settlers than has been
oppose European immigration to the unoccupied and settled by whites. The virgin soils o~ t~e u~occupied
to the thinly held areas of the Americas. areas beckon Europeans as did the v1rgm s01ls of the
If the United States of North America were a nation now occupied areas beckon them a few generatio~s a?o.
of farmers, with homemade utensils as in colonial times, Being tao few in number to effect its Europeamzat1on
intensive agriculture would sustain its present popula- the whites who hold political control of the Western
tion. But the five billion mechanical power units of the W orld should welcome tens of millions of their own
United States can produce an industrialization which if blood kin from beyond the seas, and should take leader-
given adequate market would make this countt·y a fit ship in such cooperation as would be needed to place
home for three hundred million people, possessing in- them in the vacant lands.
calculable wealth. I have not at hand an estimate of We may expect sorne measure of difficulty in colo~iz-
the potential mechanical power of Canada, Argentina, ing the unoccupied areas. There will not be ~ore di~
Uruguay, and Chile. These nations, culturally, are ad- culty, nor will there be as much, as that expene~ced m
vanced nations. They are white nations. They hold a colonizing the portion of the hemisphere that IS now
great potentiality for increase of wealth and population. securely held by peoples of European descent. The new
It may be said that the United States should not be migrants will not know the hardships or the high death
classed with the "white" nations of the New World, rate of the first colonists. "Nearly three-fourths of the
~ut rather with Brazil which like the United States has Mayflower Pilgrims who landed at Plymouth, Mas-
[ 188 ] [ 189]
sachusetts, were under the sod before the first year was from Great Britain. The original Latin speaking colo-
over, while at Jamestown, Virginia, out of 900 persans nists received aid from Spain, or from Portugal, or from
landed, but 150 remained at the end of the third year. France. Such migrants as may settle in the areas already
And behind the spectres of cold, disease, and famine securely held by white people will find protection a~d
leered the painted visage of the savage, ready with toma- will fit into the established economy. But the maJOr
hawk and scalping-knife to despatch the careless and stream of migrants must go to the vacant areas and will
the unwary". 6 find there no permanent strong government to prot~ct
Neither cold, famine, or war need endanger the new them and no economy under which they may hve
colonists. The rich lowlands would fall to them as they accordino to the customs of a white civilization.
did to the first colonists but the new colonists would The frst colonists, those who settled upon the plains
triumph over malarial fever the dread disease that laid and those who cleared the forests, were sustained in
a heavy tribute upon the first colonists. their endeavors by European governments. The ~ro
From time to time the European migration to the spective colonists, confronted with the ta_sk of s~tth~g
Western World has been in Hood. From time to time virgin plains and clearing virgin forests w1ll req~ue a1d
it has tricked. For more than a hundred years the mi- and protection similar to that given to the first m1gra~ts.
grants have voyaged thither mainly at their own ex- In the first instance the governments that sent colomsts
pense. When migrants pay their way and propose to to America controlled the colonization movement both
live by their own labor, as most colonists do, they are in its origin and in its destination. As such control was
not at liberty to choose a destination other than one essential in effecting a success of the colonial venture
where they would have assurance of securing employ- in the first instance there is little reason to believe that
ment. Few of the migrants from the earliest time to the future success may be obtained without similar aid to
present day have had sufficient funds to buy land and colonists by the nation of their origin. Protection and
equipment for farming, though many of them were aid, however, is what is needed. This requirement
qualified for success in agriculture. could be met by one European power, or by a combina-
Europeans, as individual migrants, cannat colonize tian of powers operating under an internationalized
7
the remaining lands of the Western W orld. The new political economy. •
colonists will need assistance from government, as the Any rational scheme of colonization would ~IVe th~
former colonists needed such assistance and obtained it. colonizing power control of the colonists .at the1r de~t~
The Anglo-Saxon colonists received aid and protection nation. The terms of the scheme would mclude poht1-
[ 190] [ 191 ]
cal control of the colony. Colonists could not be set the white race is in contact with a colored race there
ashore and abandoned. Nor could they be turned over will be found an economy based on racial competition
to weak powers that have held vast areas of land for which has a disasterous effect upon the white man.
four centuries and not colonized them. Look to the Southern States in the North American
The colonists will need to be sustained by their Union, to the West Indies, to Brazil, and to the Union
homeland, and as we have said, like the Franks who set- of South Africa, and the disasterous effects of racial
tled in Gaul; like the Anglo-Saxons who settled in competition are evident. These areas have an economy
Britain; like the Spanish, the Portugese, the Dutch and based on cheap Negro labor and on white men's labor
the French who settled in the New World. Consider the made cheap through competition with Negro labor. No
tragic fate of the Confederate soldiers, with their fam where else in the world is there such destitution among
ilies, who settled on the Amazon; that of the Boers who the poor whites as in these countries.
migrated to Angola; and that of the Germans who set- Again, from the standpoint of race, we must con-
tled far from the coast in the Peruvian Andes, and it sider that the European "race" is composed of divergent
will be seen that colonists cannot be neglected by their elements. These divergent racial elements are united
homeland. Also consider the first two attempts of North by admixture in considerable numbers of Europeans
Europeans to settle in North America, that of the Norse but not in ali of them. In the colonies, like should be
under Erickson and that of the English under Raleigh. placed with like. This policy has not always been
They failed because of lack of support from their home- followed in past migrations and its violation has led
land. to spiritual unrest and often to political confusion.
European colonists should not be put in immediate There are a number of "racial minorities" in the areas
contact with colored races. The prime reason for avoid- of the Western World that have been settled by Euro-
ing racial contact is that of maintaining race, maintain- peans. There need be none in the areas that remain to
ing that of the white and that of the colored. Coloniz- be settled.
ing schemes of the white man are not for the purpose of
producing mestizos and mulattoes for such race mixing
defeats the purpose of colonization, that of extending
the race. There is also a practical reason of economie
quality which should prevent the European colonists
from being placed with races that are not white. When
[ 192] [ 193 ]
CHAPTER IX
THE NEGRO IN THE WESTERN

WORLD
CHAPTER IX
THE NEGRO IN THE WESTERN WORLD
N O harshness visited by the Teuton upon the

peoples that have bowed beneath his sword ex-
ceeds that which he has visited upon the helpless Negro.
The Negro was severed from his tribal rights and per-
sonal possessions in his African homeland where he
lived as a man among his own kind, transported over-
seas as a saleable beast by T eutonic seamen and sold
into slavery to T eutonic settlers.
The British colonies of North America and the West
lndies received substantially more than 2,000,000 slaves
from Africa. Of th ose shipped to the island of Jamaica
l2t-2 per cent were lost during the ocean passage, 4t-2
per cent died in the harbor awaiting sale, and about 33
percent died after they were sold and before they could
adjust themselves to their new environment. Not more
than 50 per cent lived to be effective laborers in the
island. 1
ln Africa a veritable blood carnival was loosened by
marauding tribes, most of them mix-breeds, raiding for
slaves to sell to the white man. Peaceful villages were
set upon, the old and the young slain, the saleable
youths and adults carried along the slave trails to the
coast. Apart from those killed in the villages a con-
siderable number died or were beaten to death along the
[ 197]
TEUTONIC UNITY THE NEGRO IN THE WESTERN WORLD
journey to the coast. In the slave pens at the coast there 1
man s beastiality in dealing with members of his own
was also a high death rate. It is probable that in addi- race was evidenced by the thumb-screw, the foot-vice
tion to the 50 per cent loss, as shown above, another 25 which would crush the bones of the feet, the leg-frame
percent were lost in Africa, and that for every effective of iron which was heated over a fire. Joan of Arc, the
slave on the Anglo-Saxon plantations in the Western most illustrious of French women, was burned as a
W orld three helpless N egroes had perished to furnish witch.
the white overlords their slave labor. Back of this merciless brutality visited by whites upon
When Negroes reBect upon the cruelties inBicted whites stood the Christian Church. While the first
upon their race by the white man let them also consider African slaves were being brought to Europe, Pope In-
the fact that during the period of their greatest suffer- nocent VIII, in 1484, issued a Bull which caused a
ing at the hands of the white race, that race was even high tide of torture and death of white men and wo-
more brutal in dealing with members of its own stock, men, but chieBy of women.
and however much was the Negro's agony yet they T wo learned papal Inquisitors who were engaged in
fared better than many whites. Let the Negro view the the suppression of witchcraft had been ridiculed by cer-
white man as a "witch-hunter" during the period in tain of the clergy who had preached from the pulpit
which he was engaged as a "slave-trader". that there was no such thing as a witch, and these
The belief that disease, blight, tempests, and many clergymen had been supported in this matter by certain
other things that were detrimental to man were caused of the laymen. Innocent came to the aid of his Inquisi-
by demons or devils that had entered into human beings tors in one of the most remarkable documents in Church
led to a search for "witches" and "sorcerers" through history in which he set forth the orthodox faith. He
whom the devils worked to effect their disasters on man. said that witches by their spells and accursed charms
Eventually this belief led to the theory that a witch was have slain infants in their mother's wombs, and likewise
a persan who had entered into a deliberate compact calves in the wombs of the cows; that they have blasted
with Satan. Many tens of thousands of helpless inno- vegetation of ali kinds, such as vineyards, archards, and
cent white people, to make them confess an alliance meadows; that they afflict and torment men and women
with Satan, were visited with tortures not surpassed in with pains and terrible diseases; that they prevent men
brutality in the recorded history of man. They were performing the sexual act, and prevent women from
placed upon the rack and stretched to the extent that conceiving. He then threatened excommunication and
their joints were dissevered. Variations of the white still more terrible penalties against ali those who should
[ 198 ] [ 199]
TEUTONIC UNITY
King on a voyage from Denmark to England. Dr. Fian
hinder or harass the Inquisitors; and called down upon
was put to torture and in intolerable pain, "confessed",
ali those who should oppose the Inquisition the wrath
but when the torture was eased he denied having
of Almighty God, and two Jews-Peter and Paul.
aroused the winds. He was again put to torture to
Supported by the Pope's Bull, the two Inquisitors,
secure a new "confession". The leg-boot was applied
themselves, produced one of the most remarkable books
and the bones of his legs were crushed to small pieces
that was ever written. In lengthy and detailed argu-
b~t a confession could not be obtained. The King,
ments, quoting the Scriptures and the Church Fathers
h1mself, then took personal charge of the operation and
they set forth proof of the existence of witches and of
ordered that two needles be placed under the finger
the terrible calamities produced by them; how through
nails of the victim and thrust to the head, and the
the facilities of Holy Church, such as holy water, and
finger nails be split and pulled off with pincers. No
the cross, witchcraft could be opposed; and in great
confession being obtained the court held that the Devil
detail set forth the method of trying witches both be-
fully possessed Dr. Fian and he was burned to death
fore the civil and ecclesiastical courts. This remarkable
"unconfessed". 3
thesis, published under title of Malleus Maleficamm
Victor Robinson in The Story of Medicine says that
(Witch Hammer), passed through many editions and
the records of 'iVitchcraft form the "ghastliest page in
became the standard text book for the witch hunters. 2
the meloncholy annals of the human race". In his ninth
Always in the witch hunt the Church authorities
chapter there will be found details of the exceptional
quoted the Scriptures, giving texts to support their
brutalities used in securing "confessions". He refers to
search for witches, particularly Exodus 22: 18, "Thou
villages in which every old woman had been burnt.
shalt not suffer a witch to live". Nor were the Protes-
He points out that the Protestants were as diligent in
tants (at a later date) to be outdone by the Catholics, for
this matter as were the Catholics, and that each of them
the most eminent of the Protestant reformers joined
were obeying the command of a Jew who had written
the witch-hunt, quoting Scriptural texts as a justifica-
'Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live". (Exodus,
tion for putting these helpless innocent people to tor-
22: 18).
ture and to death.
At long last, after centuries of unparalleled brutality,
Indeed, certain of the worthy Protestants, or near-
the Scripture spewing ecclesiastics and their political
Protestants, may have excelled in the art of brutal tor-
fronts were checked in this murderous program by the
ture. James I, King of England, accused a Dr. Fian of
un-godly and the less-godly common people, few of
having aroused the wind and thus endangering this
[ 201]
[ 200]
whom opposed the Scriptures but felt that something Nor should the American Negro's tragic history blind
was wrong in their application. The clergy was checked, him to the fact that the greed of white men who pur-
but certain of them were chagrined and impatient for chased his ancestors in Africa was matched by the
action for we have the record of John Wesley saying, greed of black men there who sold his ancestors to the
"the giving up of witchcraft is in effect the giving up white man. His tragedy constitutes an indictment of
of the Bible" 4 ; as at an earlier period Saint Augustine both races; the one for capturing and selling, the other
had said that if the world was round and the people for buying and transporting. But I believe the term
lived on the other side of it the Scriptures had lied "race" in this instance, is not an accurate term for
and that the Scriptures did not lie, and in any case if neither race, as such, may be directly indicted for the
it were round Cod would not permit people to live enslavement of the American Negro. The profits from
on the other side of it for they could not see Christ at the slave trade and slavery, as we shall see, went into
his Second Coming; and Martin Luther had said that the coffers of the Kings and their allied "upper class"
the learning of the early Creeks who said the world of the white race, so will it be found that the profits in
was round was not to be compared to the learning of Africa from the slave trade trade accrued to a like
the early Jews who said it \Vas Hat, for the Jew's knowl- social strata of the African race. The institution of
edge came from a revelation from Cod. slavery may be traced to an "upper class" in each of
We have said that there is a strain of the tiger in the these races, white and black
Teuton. His centuries of torturing and putting to As an overcrowded Europe looks to the Western
death "sorcerers" and "witches"-accusing them of By- World for "living room" it sees rouch of the land al-
ing through the air, changing themselves into animais, lotted to Negroes, and by such allotment denied to
withering crops, and arousing tempests,-would imply whites. It senses the fact that the Negro is a fecund race
that he carries with him also a strain of the ape. It is and that his living room must increase. But Europe
evident that he possesses, in sorne degree, an ape-like or should know that more than nine-tenths of the Euro-
sub-human quality of intellect. Let the N egroes of the peans who reached these shores did no share in the
Western W orld, however much the suffering of their enslavement of the Negro in the Americas, but opposed
race at the hands of the white man through the slave such enslavement as best they could principally because
trade and slavery, give thanks to their racial gods that of its disastrous effect upon the economy of the whites.
they were not born white in a white man's land and Europe should know that not one twentieth of the white
accused of being witches in league with the Devil. peoples of the New World owned Negro slaves, and
[ 202] [ 203]
that the tiny slave-owning group termed itself the consider that it greatly retards the settlement of the
"upper class" of the white race in the colonies. And colonies, with more useful inhabitants, and may, in
Europeans should also lmow that the "upper class" time, have the most destructive influence, we presume to
colonials were affiliated with their own "upper class"; hope, that the interest of a few will be disregarded
and that few Negroes would have been enslaved in the when placed in competition with the security and hap-
Western World had not the Kings, Queens, Princes, piness of such numbers of your majesty's dutiful and
Dukes, and the lesser fry of the European nobility loyal subjects. Deeply impressed with these sentiments
engaged in the African slave trade. These peculiar wc most humbly beseech your majesty to rcmove all
creatures of the parasitical institutions of hereditary those restraints on your majesty's governors of this
monarchy enjoyed a golden stream of profit from the colony, which inhihit their assenting to such laws as
slave trade. So glutinous did they become that those at might checl~ so very pernicious a commerce". 5
the head of the Anglo-Saxon mioration
b
souoht
b
to dis- Shelden, in his History of the Christian Church, says
courage white migrants from coming to America that England would not tolenite any legislative restriction on
they might sell more Negroes to the planters. the slave traffic in her crown colonies from the first of
Colonial opposition to the slave trade, which trade her colonial ventures. By a clause in the treaty of
was protected by the King, was an underlying cause of Utrecht ( 1713) she obtained a relative monopoly on the
the American Revolution as we lmow from the Viroinia African slave trade and was still less inclined to admit
Petition to the Throne in 1772, and from an expu~ged restriction. In 1770 the King sent an instruction to the
clause of the provisional draft of the Declaration of Governor of Virginia, commanding him, 'upon pain of
Independence. The Petition to the Throne was from the highest displeasure, to assent to no law by which
the House of Burgesses of Virginia, April 1, 1772. It the importation of slaves should be in any respect
read, in part, "The importation of slaves into the prohibited or obstructed'. 6
colonies from the coast of Africa, hath long been consid- The clause ( which referred to the English King)
ered as a trade of great inhumanity, and under its struck out of Jefferson' s draft of the Declaration of
present encouragement, we have too much reason to Independence reads, "He has waged cruel war against
fear will endanger the very existence of your majesty's human nature itself, violating its most sacred rights of
American dominions. We are sensible that sorne of life and liberty in the persans of a distant people who
your majesty's subjects of Great Britain may reap never offended him, captivating and carrying them into
emoluments from this sort of traffic, but when we slavery in another hemisphere, or to incur miserable
[ 204] [ 205]
TEUTONIC UNITY
colonies, being aided however mightily by the French
death in their transportation thither. This piratical war-
nation in this task.
fare, the opprobrium of INFIDEL powers, is the war-
The common people of the white race in the Amer-
fare of the CHRISTIAN King of Great Britain. De-
icas operating principally through revolutionary move-
termined to keep open a market where men should be
ments gradually gained control of much of its land
bought ~nd sold, he has prostituted his negative for area. They stopped the African slave trade. This was
suppressmg every legislative attempt to prohibit or done by eliminating the Kings, Queens, Princes, Dukes,
restrain this execrable commerce. And that this assem- and the smaller fry nobility from any political control
bla~e of horrors might want no fact of distinguished die, whatsoever in the greater portion of the Western World.
he IS now exciting these very people to rise in arms At the same time the common people of the Anglo-
among us, and to purchase that liberty of which he has Saxon race in Great Britain eliminated their monarch
deprived them, by murdering the people on whom he and his satellites from profit in the slave trade by the
has obtruded them: thus paying off former crimes simple process of abolishing it. The United States and
co~mitted against the LIBERTIES of one people, with Great Britain then gave the international slave trade a
cnmes he urges them to commit against the LIVES deadly blow by decreeing slave traders to be pirates and
of another". 7 affixing the death penalty to their subjects who contin-
The question of the slave trade and slavery could ued to captivate the African and sell him into slavery.
not be pressed in the prelude which led to American The Negro migration to the Western World, let it
independence for unanimity in purpose was desirable be remembered, was not a willing migration. The Negro
and many slave traders and slave owners in the colonies was seized in his native land, shackled, led to the slave
would not unite with the common people in condemn- ship, packed into the hold of the vessel, transported to
ing the slave traffic. An issue was required in which the the Western World, brought ashore and sold to the
slave owners and the slave traders would unite with the "upper class" whites. The slave trade itself as we have
common people and this issue arose when the King seen was under the control of the "upper class" in
held he had the right to tax or suppress manufacturers Europe. Thus it is evident that the alien bloodstream
including those who manufactured horse shoe nails. s~ which was to debase, degrade, and endanger the mighty
o~trage~ were the slave traders and the slave owners by white migration to the New World was a bloodstream
this daim of the King that many of them joined with superimposed on the white migration by white mon-
the common people and ousted the King from the archs who had sworn to protect their race. As Europeans
[ 206] [ 207]
sought "living room" in the New vVorld the monarchs upon them again would come the "upper class" whites
of Europe, for their own private gain, forced helpless with their enslaved Negroes.
Africans into the migration stream, thereby limiting When the odyssey of the Western Migration is
the living room for whites. recorded the malevolent influence of the ruling caste of
Lest sorne sensitive reader should attribute over- whites upon the Migration will stand in relief; for the
wrought emotions to the author of this thesis with ingrafting of the blood of Africa upon the bloodstream
regard to the white monarchs who introduced the blood of Europe in the Western Migration is the most disgenic
of the Negro into the great Western Migration of the event in Teutonic history. The Homer who shall write
whites, it is here stated that the term "endanger" as used this odyssey will marvel at the submission of the corn-
in the above paragraph is lifted from the Virginia Peti- mon people to their ruling class, and will record that
tion to the Throne (above), that "debase and degrade" the heads of the Bourbons rolled for a lesser offense
is lifted from a speech of Henry Clay when advocating against the race, and likewise, for a lesser offense, rolled
Negro colonization, and that the term "living room" is the heads of the Romanoffs, for neither the Bourbons
lifted from a Message to the Congress by President nor the Romanoffs did introduce an alien slave race
Abraham Lincoln in which he proposed the coloniza- within their realm to depress its economy and mingle
tion of the Negro and stated that the removal of the its blood with that of the white race. When the heads
Negro from the United States would make more room of the Bourbons and the Romanoffs rolled the white
for the whites who should be born here and for those race recovered its lasses caused by them, but not so
who should desire to migrate here. easy will be the recovery from the racial injuries
There is pathos in this struggle of the common people inflicted by the monarchs who Africanized the Western
of the white race to settle the Western World with their Migration. Here, the Negro remains to depress the
kind, and yet have their own rulers force the blood of economy of the whites, and his blood remains to mon-
Africa into the Western Migration. grelize the whites.
We have seen that white pioneers, fleeing from The presence of the Negro in the Western W orld,
economie competition with the helpless Negro, would if his presence continues, will defeat altogether the
enter the wilderness and redeem it for their own brood, primary purpose of the Western Migration, for if there
but upon them would come the "upper class" whites be purpose in racial migration it would be that of
with their slaves and their slave economy. Then the extending the race and its culture to the new lands.
white settlers would move, clear other forests, and The presence of the Negro limits the growth of the
[ 208] [ 209]
TEUTONIC UNITY
White race and its culture. The Negro cannat develop
one State but have spiritual affinities for their kind who
a Negro culture. He, like the white man, is endangered
reside in another. The presence of such minorities leads
as a stock by prospective amalgamation. Racial amal-
to no end of trouble. The State which has them is beset
gamation is well under way in many portions of the
with difficulties in nationalizing them. The State for
New World. It has given to the colored and to the
which they feel affinity is tempted to rescue them by
mix-breeds such a dominance in several of the govern-
force of arms. The white man should know that of all
ments, that under applied "democracy" the residue of
"minorities" in the Western World, the Negro is least
the whites are subject to the control of the colored.
attuned to his environment and most loyal to his racial
When races dwell together they do eventually mix their
homeland.
bloods. The individual, white or black, who cannat
There is a sense of blood-brotherhood felt by the
foresee the elimination of his type and the rise of a
Negroes of the New World with those of the Old.
mixbreed stock is the individual who diverts his gaze
Having themselves been enslaved by the white man
from the future.
they see the white man establishing his sway over the
The Negroes are fully aware that their presence in
tribes of their ancient homeland and though they are
America is to result in a mulatto type in many areas,
able to show but a sullen resentment yet there is
and that in a more distant future through the movement
evidence that their affinity for Africa exceeds the affinity
of individuals from one country to another they foresee
of any of the white "minorities" of the Americas for
that their blood is to reach all classes, and that the
the land of their extraction. Millions of American Ne-
Western \iVorld will be a negro id world. They foresee
groes have recorded their desire for a "Back to Africa"
that they will have revenge for their enslavement in
migration that they may find homes there and take
that their blood will darken the skin of the master race.
part with their blood brethren in developing that con-
But many Negroes, as will be shawn, have little desire
tinent and righting its wrongs, whereas no similar
for such revenge for they lmow that by this method of
hegira has been proposed by any considerable number
destroying the whites they will also destroy themselves.
of the several white "minorities" with regard to the
NEGRO UNREST land of their forefathers. And another observation may
be made with regard to this matter. Whereas the home-
The Negroes of the New World are not spiritually
lands of the American white "minorities" have shawn
content in their environment. Many white nations are
little evidence of a desire to recall the portions of their
familiar with the plight of "minorities" who reside in
race which dwell in the Americas, many Negroes of
[ 210]
[ 211 ]
Africa have sent repeated invitations to the Negroes of given by American N egroes in modernizing Africa and
the New \i\Torld to return to that continent. delivering that continent from its white taskmasters.
There are historical records (sorne of them dating This organization, an international one, at the high
back to colonial times) of various attempts of Negroes tide of its membership claimed more than six million
of the Western World to promote racial repatriation. supporters in the Western W orld, a considerable num-
T wice, this ideal of racial repatriation found sorne ber of the members being located in the West Indies
measure of practical attainment and in each instance and on the mainland of Central and South America.
the movement was aided greatly by white people. Cer- White people gave little aid to the Garvey movement,
tain British Negroes of the Western World, aided by but tended rather to ridicule it.
Great Britain, were colonized in Sierra Leone on the There was active opposition to the Garvey movement
West Coast of Africa. American Negroes, aided indi- by certain N egroes, for the N egroes of the Western
rectly by the Federal government and directly by cer- World are divided on the question of racial repatriation.
tain of the States and by public contribution of funds, Separation of the races would surely preserve the
colonized Liberia, which country is located not far Negro type and give it opportunity for unhindered
from Sierra Leone. I have given a summary of the cultural development. It is evident that the Negroes
"Back to Africa" movements of Negroes of the United who oppose racial separation do not wish a perfect way
States in the pamphlet Lincoln's Negro Policy and will to preserve the Negro type and do not aspire for
deal here only with the race repatriation programs of freedom for an unhindered development of Negro
the Universal Negro Improvement Association, of the racial culture. It is also evident that the Negroes who
Peace Movement of Ethiopia, and of the Universal do not wish to remain N egroes find encouragement in
African Nationalist Movement, Inc., three great move- the fact that the white man opposed Garvey and im-
ments developed since the First World War. prisoned him.
The Negro effort to effect racial repatriation brings
U NIVERSAL NEGRO lMPROVEMENT AssociATION
forth Negro opposition to the movement, as we have
The Universal Negro Improvement Association, seen, but the racial nature of such opposition is hardly
founded by the late Marcus Garvey (Mr. James R. appreciated by the whites who ridicule the "Back to
Stewart is now President General of the organization) Africa" programs. The opposition to racial separation
includes a purpose to promote a racial repatriation arises chieBy among mixbreeds, the product of race
program and speaks much of the aid that could be mixing and ofttimes the advocates of it.
[ 212] [ 213]
The mixbreeds, generally, have furnished the lead- The fact that Garvey was a West ln dies Negro and
ers who have sought to rally the Negro against any his great organization an international one served to
program of racial repatriation. These mixbreeds know give to certain United States Negro leaders a fancied
that racial separation or racial amalgamation are the ground for opposing his movement. Shortly after
only solvents of race problems and they know that if Garvey had been expelled from the United States a
se?aration ~an be avoided, amalgamation eventually new and mighty Negro movement arase to plague
Will be reahzed. By reason of environment, if not also the American miscegenationists, white and black, who
by reason of heredity, the mixbreeds have arisen to had opposed Garvey because of his foreign extraction.
posts of influence. The white man tends to advance the The new movement is composed of millions of common,
mixbreed rather than the full black. Posing as repre- every-day, run of the mill, garden variety, of Negroes
sentatives of the "Negro" race, the mixbreed leaders of the United States of North America without any
ha~e a ~izable b.loc of the population which they use as foreign affiliation whatsoever. The fact that, generally,
a big Stick to fnghten white politicians. The mixbreeds the elements of the Negro race who opposed Garvey
know that if the black Negroes should obtain a nation because of his foreign origin now oppose the new
of their own in the land of their forefathers the "bio movement, though it is wholly local, would seem to
stick" which the mixbreeds use to intimidate whit~ justify the use of the term "fancied" as found above in
politicians would dwarf to a mere switch, little feared this paragraph.
by the politicians, for, possibly, three-fourths of the
PEAGE MovEMENT OF ETHIOPIA
American Negroes have not as yet been contaminated
by the white man's blood. It is by standing on the The new movement, The Peace Movement of Eth-
shoulders of the black man that the mixbrecd is able to iopia, headed by Mrs. M. M. L. Gordon, sought to
peep into the window of the white, and from this obtain a great Negro Petition to the President asking his
aid in a program that would settle American Negroes in
door. His vision and his plans would b:
elevation plan a means of entrance throuoh the front
lost if the
Negro be removed. A substantial number of mixbreeds
Liberia. The Garvey movement had been nurtured by
the "Coolidge prosperity" era, and many Negroes had
however identify themselves with the Negro race and advanced funds to promote it. The Gordon movement
show no aspiration to mingle with the white, and from found root in the early "Depression" years. President
this mixbreed element there has arisen two of the Roosevelt must have been surprised, and intrigued,
greatest advocates of Negro nationality. when he received a Petition in 1933, signed by 400,000
[ 214] [ 215]
TEUTONIC UNITY
Negroes who were on relief, asking that the relief
money they were receiving be converted to a fund separation of the races, could gain access to the White
which would enable Negroes on relief to migrate to House. In a sustained effort to add names to the Petition
Liberia which country stood ready to grant lands to the colonization leaders had made use of historical
capable Negro migrants from the United States. information of the favars given to the Negro coloniza-
The Peace Movement of Ethiopia continued its tion movement by Jefferson, Monroe, and Lincoln.
effort to attract the favorable attention of the President. These Negro leaders know that the race problem will
It increased its efforts to obtain additional names to the be solved by racial separation, or will be solved by racial
Petition. In this matter it succeeded in an astounding amalgamation. They feared that the ideals of Jefferson,
way. When the Petition to the President numbered Monroe, and Lincoln in relation to this matter were
approximately two million Negro names the officiais of considered outmoded ideals by the present generation
the organization sought permission to have a selected of white Americans.
deleg~tion bring the Petition to vVashington and pre- There was a resurge of belief among the Negro
sent It to the President. The four hundred thousand colonization leaders that white Americans would aïd
names had been sent by mail following instructions their movement when the General Assembly of Vir-
from a Presidential Secretary. It was believed that more ginia, in 1936, memorialized the Congress to aid Amer-
serious consideration might be obtained if a delegation ican Negroes who desire to settle in Liberia. The belief
of Negroes were allowed to present the increased Peti- that white aid would be given to the movement was
tion to the President. greatly increased when the Negro leaders gained the
The_ refu~al of the President (a very Hat refusai by consent of Senator Theo G. Bilbo of Mississippi to
a Pre~1de~t1al S~c.retary) to allow this great Negro represent them in introducing a colonization bill in the
Colomzatwn PetitiOn, which had been specially pre- Sena te.
pared for prese~tation to the President, to be personally When Senator Bilbo introduced the Greater Liberia
presented to h1m brought chagrin and discouragement bill, April 24, 1939, and presented the Petition, to-
to Negro colonization leaders. There were rumors that gether with near two and one half million names of
tho_ugh the r~quest for the privilege of presenting a Negroes who supported it, more thau half of the Senate
racial separatiOn movement had been denied the col- gallery was occupied by Negro delegates representing
onization leaders that other Negro leaders, those who Negro nationalist groups. 8 It was my privilege to listen
did not stand for the solution of the "race problem" by to the able speech of Senator Bilbo in support of the
Greater Liberia bill. Much of his speech was given to a
[ 216]
[ 217 ]
review of colonization ideals and efforts made by in his colonization scheme Garvey in a herculean effort
eminent statesmen of the past, for the leading national sought to establish an ali-Negro Black Star Line of
statesmen from Washington to Lincoln and Grant had steamships to promote his colonization program, and
favored Negro colonization. I mused upon the lapse of he believed that trade with Negro groups throughout
time since this same august chamber had resounded to the world would be a profitable enterprise. To further
the pleas of Clay and Webster in support of Negro his purpose he had sold stock in the Black Star Line to
colonization. Then I sensed it had been a shorter time N egroes. An ali-white court deemed Garvey' s efforts
since the Senate had considered the question, for Pres- visionary, impractical, and partaking of fraud. He was
ident Lincoln had formulated colonization plans and sentenced to five years in a Federal prison. 9
laid them before the Congress in his First and in his Mrs. Gordon, having taken the lead in obtaining the
Second Annual Message, while in his Emancipation great Negro petition to the President, became distraught
Proclamation he had openly declared that it was his
when she learned that the Greater Liberia bill would
intention to continue his efforts to colonize the Negro.
not be brought forward because of impending war. She
President Grant also sought to promote the colonization
was charged under the sedition laws as opposing the
movement, though in a minor measure, but by this time
war effort, convicted, and sentenced to two years in a
the anti-Lincoln faction of the political party which
Federal prison. 10
Lincoln had raised to power had dominated the party,
had caused the party to repudiate Lincoln's ideal of a President Lincoln invited Negroes to come to the
white race in a white nation, and had reversed Lincoln's White House and discuss with him a plan for Negro
Negro policy. President Grant was confronted by this colonization. He suggested that a few volunteers who
faction, whose purpose was to retain the Negroes in the were "able to eut their own fodder" would be suf-
nation that it might profit by their vote, and he could ficient with which to begin the movement. 11 President
not gain support for his colonization plan. Lincoln met an untimely death. His own party repudi-
The Greater Liberia bill, together with the great ated his colonization ideals. Garvey and Gordon secured
Negro Petition in support of it, was referred to the not a few volunteers as suggested by Mr. Lincoln, but
Committee on Foreign Relations. Any discussion of it brought forward literally millions of Negroes who
was made impractical by impending war. united in a request for Federal aïd in a colonization
We have stated that Marcus Garvey was imprisoned. program. They were imprisoned. It is at least probable
Not being able to obtain support from the white race that the fate of Garvey and Gordon might have been
[ 218] [ 219]
different had the Executive Chair been occupied by a desirous of migrating to the Republic of Liberia, and
persan of the racial ideals of Mr. Lincoln. for other purposes". This bill was read twice and re-
ferred to the Committee on Foreign Relations. The
UNIVERSAL AFRICAN NATIONALIST MovEMENT, INc. Negro organizations listed above (~nd other~) ~u~ckly
This organization, of which Mr. Benjamin Gibbons gave their support to the Langer BilL Many mdividual
is President, had sent representatives to the Republic Negroes communicated with Senator Langer and ex-
of Liberia with the view of obtaining a specifie location pressed high approval of his services to the movement.
which migh t be developed by American Negro emi- The Committee on Foreign Relations was pressed to
grants. That generous country had designated an ample its limit of time on pending measures. Approximately a
area for settlement and had specified the conditions year after the introduction of the Lan.ger Bill t~e able
under which the seulement might be effected. The Chairman of the Committee on Foreign RelatiOns re-
officiais of the organization sought to obtain from the ceived a delegation of Negroes who urged a hearing for
United States war surplus stock the essential tools that the Langer Bill. He assured them that he would under-
would be needed for the project. Ample equipment was take to find a time to hear their bill. Shortly afterwards
located but it was evident that Congressional sanction came the Korean war. lmpending war had made inex-
would be necessary if it should be donated to the pedient a hearing of the Greater Liberia Bill. Act~al
emigrants. war has operated to delay a hearing of the Langer Bill.
President Gibbons and two of his efficient aides
came to Washington to lay their problem before certain
of the Senators. They were informed that Senator
William Langer had always supported full civil rights
for Negroes and that he was known to be sympathetic to
members of that race in measures they devised that
would merit Federal aid. President Gibbons and his
co-workers laid their cause before Senator Langer.
THE LANGER Am BILL
On May 18, 1949, Senator Langer introduced "A

Bill to provide aid to persans in the United States
[ 220] [ 221 ]
CHAPTER X
THE MONROE DOCTRINE
RACE DETERMINATION
CHAPTER X
THE MONROE DOCTRINE:

MCE DETERMINATION
P RESIDENT Jefferson, President Monroe, and

President Lincoln both before and during their
term as Chief Executive sought to take practical steps
to promote the ideal of a white race in a white nation
so far as the United States were concerned.
When Mr. Jefferson was a very young man he
sponsored a Negro colonization program in the Virginia
Legislature. He visioned a white Virginia, a Virginia
redeemed from the racial debacle visited upon it by the
English overlords and the "upper class" colonial whites.
When he became President he sought to secure the
consent of Sierra Leone to take Negro colonists from
the United States. Mr. Jefferson boldly declared that
the American race problem would find solution
through the amalgamation of the races or through the
separation of the races. He chose the solution of "sep-
aration" and remained an advocate of it throughout
his life.
With the clear foresight of an able statesman Mr.
Jefferson foresaw that slavery was doomed as an institu-
tion and that the white man and the Negro could not
peacefully live together in the same nation. He said,
"Nothing is more certainly written in the book of fate
[ 225]
TEUTONIC UNITY THE MONROE DOCTRINE-RACE DETERMINATION
than these people are to be free; nor is it less certain The support given to the ideal of a white race in a
that the two races, equally free, cannat live in the same white nation by Jefferson, Monroe, and Lincoln is here
governmen t". related to show that in the early days of the Republic
Mr. Monroe, when governor of Virginia, and at the there was a sustained purpose on the part of high officiais
request of the Virginia Legislature, corresponded with to repatriate the Negro. Mr. Monroe, bath in private
Mr. Jefferson who was then President and requested endeavor and in official act, was associated with others
him to use his power as Chief Executive to obtain a in this purpose and no truthful interpretations of his
suitable location for a Negro colony for certain classes ideals or of his official acts can disassociate him from the
of Virginia Negroes, chieHy those classes which the Vir- advocates of a white race in a white nation so far as the
ginia slave owners did not desire in Virginia. When he United States are concerned. Having held this high
had become President he went beyond the letter of an ideal for his own people and his own nation, can we
Act of the Congress and instituted Federal aid for the deem him base enough to sponsor a program which
Liberia venture. The capital of Liberia, Monrovia, was would lead to the mongrelization of other white groups
named for President Monroe. Mr. Monroe remained a in the Western "\iVorld? Yet the "Monroe Doctrine" as
supporter of the cause of Negro colonization throughout historically interpreted has operated powerfully to pre-
his life. vent the Europeanization of the Western World. It is a
Mr. Lincoln, in his debates with Mr. Douglas which Haming sword across the path of the European nations
oave him national fame, declared himself in favor of
b that would send colonists thither. It is a banner of
Negro colonization and expressly declared that he was triumph, high held over the program of racial miscege-
not in favor of making the Negro a citizen of the United nation from the Rio Grande to Argentina, three thou-
States. During the course of the debates, Mr. Lincoln sand miles in extent, in which a few whites hopelessly
expressed these views on several occasions. When he outnumbered by the colored and the mix-breeds have lost
had become President he advocated the colonization of political power and are gradually loosing their race in a
the Negro in his First and Second Messages to the Con- composit mass.
gress; and the text of his Emancipation Proclamation From the Rio Grande to the borders of Argentina
was so constructed that a part of it, immediately before the sparse white type of mankind is disappearing as a
announcing freedom of the slaves, relates to his purpose separate racial stock. Save in a few localities the whites
and his plan to colonize the Negroes. Mr. Lincoln re- here are overshadowed by the mix-breeds and the colored
mained a colonizationist throughout his life. races. It is evident that the white type of man is to dis-
[ 226] [ 227]
appear throughout this immense area unless the present evidence that he favored the mongrelization of the Latin
situation is remedied. F. Garcia Calderon, a Peruvian Arnerican countries. When we examine the genesis of
diplomat and author, in his Latin America: Its Rise and the Monroe Doctrine we come immediately to the Kings
Its Progress, sees that it is miscegenation that is working and Queens of Europe, a gentry created by institutions
the ruin of much of Latin America. He says: "In South of a parasitical nature, and the same gentry who grafted
America civilization is dependent upon the numerical the blood of Africa onto the blood stream of Europe in
predominance of the victorious Spaniard, on the tri- the Western Migration.
umph of the white over the mulatto, the negro and the The American Revolution had eliminated hereditary
Indian". He declares, "Only a plentiful immigration
aristocracy from the United States. The French Revolu-
can reestablish the shattered equilibrium of the Amer-
• Il tion, which followed quickly after the American, elimi-
1can races .
nated hereditary aristocracy from the French nation, and
Should the Monroe Doctrine be so interpreted as to
the French cry of "Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity"
guarantee to these miscegenationists the unhindered
liberty to complete their program of miscegenation? was imperiling every throne of Europe. Beside them-
Should it be so interpreted as to guarantee that the selves with rage and fear the Kings and Queens of
white man shall be eliminated from half of the land Europe equipped army after army with the view of re-
area of the Western World? If this is the mission of storing and maintaining their ancient parasitical grip
the Monroe Doctrine, and if that doctrine effects its upon the people. Napoleon made a jesture of good will
mission, will it not prove to be the most disgenic doc- to them by establishing himself as head of a Royal
trine that the world has known? Any inHuence, or any family in France, but the royalists knew that the fer-
force, that could break through the Monroe Doctrine, ment of political equalization of man with man, wide-
thus interpreted, and implant the white race and its spread by the armies of Napoleon, would need be check-
civilization throughout the Western World would effect mated if their own privileges were to continue.
an incalculable blessing for its future. When Napoleon had been defeated and a King
President Monroe promulgated the "Monroe Doc- restored to France, a combination of European Kings
trine" during the period in which he was actively ad- formed the "Holy Alliance",- an alliance between
vancing a program to promote the Caucasianization of Prussia, France, Austria, and Russia, for the purpose
the United States, and, not in the Monroe Doctrine, of maintaining the monarchical system in Europe. Save
or any other doctrine set forth by Mr. Monroe, is there in the small republic of Switzerland and the tiny ones
[ 228] [ 229]
of San Morino, and Andoro, rule by the people was lished as neighbors to the British holdings in the West-
quickly suppressed. ern World. Great Britain with her mighty navy pledged
Monarchy had been restored in Europe but it had support to the United States in this matter, and for
suffered disgrace and elimination in a large portion of several decades the navy of Great Britain was a chief
the Western World. The United States were a republi- suport of the Monroe Doctrine. 1
can nation. Sorne of the Spanish colonists had thrown The biological reflex from the Monroe Doctrine as
off monarchy and others bid fair to eliminate it. It was historically interpreted and applied has been an astound-
believed that the monarchs of the Holy Alliance sought ing one. lt caught the Western Migration in its infancy
to extend their operations to the \Vestern World, par- and suspended the material sanctions upon which every
ticularly to restore to the monarch of Spain his re- colony had relied for success. The various white colo-
volted colonies, which had assumed a republican form nies in the \i\lestern World had been initiated by white
of government. powers of Europe and the migration to them sustained
The Monroe Doctrine was a purposeful and definite by "mother countries". Sorne of these colonies had be-
announcement to the Holy Alliance. It stated, "We come well established on their European populations
owe it to candor and to the amicable relations existing and were strong enough to maintain the European type
between the United States and the allied powers, to and its culture. Others of the colonies, with but a
declare that we should consider any attempt on their smattering of peoples of European descent within their
part to extend their system (italics supplied) to any por- borders who were far outnumbered by the Negro, the
tion of this hemisphere as dangerous to our peace and Indian, and the mix-breed, floundered hopelessly. They
safety ... The American continents should no longer were to be beset by innumerable revolutions which led
be subjects for any new European colonial settlements". to the practical elimination of the whites as a guiding
When President Monroe issued his Message to the stock and to a hastening of the mixing of their blood
Congress in 1823, in which Message the "Monroe Doc- with the colored. As the meager white colonial element
trine" is found, the United States were relatively a weak of the population lost its influence immense areas began
nation and not capable of successful opposing the na- to lapse into primitive conditions. 2
tions of the continent of Europe. But Great Britain,
RAcE DETERMINATION IN RELATION TO
though not a republican nation, did not wish to see
MISCEGENATION
the Holy Alliance strengthened through possession of
American colonies nor to have that body of rulers estab- lt is evident that a race when dwelling in geographi-
[ 230] [ 231]
cal isolation from other races would have a natural right far as practical, hait the race mixing now being practiced
to set forth its racial ideals and prescribe systems of by the migrant tribes.
eugenics and euthenics in furthering them. When a In Scandanavia and western German lands, the prob-
race is in immediate competition with another race, or lem of maintaining the Teutonic type is a simple one-
in political subjection to another race, such conditions keep alien racial strains from these areas. In these
may place limits upon its racial program and make im- securely held regions there will be found a very limited
practical the free attainment of racial goal, but these amount of alien blood but that portion of it which does
limitations would not bring in question the inherent not lie outside of the T eutonic racial limits has been
right of a race to formulate racial ideals. For if there under process of Teutonization for many generations.
be "natural right", and if there be "inalienable right", But when we leave the broodlands of Scandanavia
the one as well as the other would seem to appertain to and western Germany we quickly observe the racial
racial decisions as to racial destiny. priee the Teuton has paid for his conquests. In Great
Nor, in this matter, is it fitting that one race meddle Britain and Ireland, in France, in Spain, in Italy, in
in the affairs of another race, whether that race should Russia, and in parts of southern and eastern Germany,
be dwelling apart from other races or intermingled with the proportion of the true Teuton in the population is
them. The intermeddling race would hardly deny the slowly decreasing through blood admixture with other
principle of racial self-determination altogether, for in racial stocks. The erstwhile proportion of the true Teu-
this case it would lay itself open for interference from ton in relation to other elements of the population is de-
others. It would need assume, rather, that its own creasing in almost every nation of the Western W orld.
natural endowments were of such superlative merit as The same is true of South Africa. The type, largely
to enable it to direct its own racial destiny and at the pure, is held in geographical isolation in Australia and
same time direct the destiny of other races. But this as- N ew Zealand.
sumption is not a satisfactory one, for races that act upon War has laid a heavy toll upon the race, particularly
it are likely to come into head-on collision with other so in certain portions of its broodland. But it is not war
races who likewise are operating under an impetus that has brought the major peril to the migrant tribes.
which has been generated by a similar assumption. These are slowly passing as an ethnie stock through
Assuming that the Teuton should desire to maintain blood amalgamation with the races that they have con-
his racial type he will find that it is necessary to protect quered, or with the alien strains that they have intro-
his ancient broodlands from other racial strains and, so duced into their midst.
[ 232] [ 233]
TEUTOl\'IC UNITY THE MONROE DOCTRINE-RACE DETERMINATION
In this matter the Teutons may learn a lesson from capable of instituting "Mosaic safeguards" of race in
the Jews who for more than six thousand generations the Christian religion, at least in that portion of it under
have dwelt in immediate contact with other racial types their control. Such procedure is not impossible, nor is
yet have sustained race; powerfully aided, however, in its proposai idle talk. Right under our eyes, we, of the
their racial integrity program by a race religion which North American Union, have seen it accomplished. In
thunders at race mixing. True, certain aberrant ele- that great third of our Union which is sometimes de-
ments of the Jewish race tend tomate with other races, signated as "The Bible Belt", sometimes called the "Poll
but the core of the Jewish race has remained the same Tax States", but more often referred to as "The South",
throughout the ages. The Jews who mate with other the unracialized Christian religion has been "racialized"
races seldom mar the integrity of the Jewish race. 3 They so far as its miscegenation implications are concerned.
are merely the unsound, the unracialized, portions of There is not a white minister of the Gospel in the whole
the race that slough off, often dispersing Jewish blood Southland, and scarcely a colored minister, who would
among Centiles. be acceptible to his congregation if he advocated race
The Christian Teuton has a religion which is derived munng.
from the Jewish and which was set up by Jews for Cen- Where races are segregated, or practically so, even
tiles. This form of faith omits the Mosaic safeguards of though they dwell in the same nation, their ethnie type
race. It is unracial. It has had a powerful influence in may be retained for many generations. A T eutonie
promoting miscegenation, giving holy sanction thereto. segregation was effected in large measure in Scotland
From sorne of its votaries, even in these late days, there when the Scandinavians in repeated invasions over a
issue darion blasts denouncing race and urging free and long period of time pushed back the early inhabitants.
unhampered miscegenation throughout the world. Such segregation was effected in substantial measure in
It is tao late, perhaps, for the Teuton to change his South England when the Saxons colonized that portion
religion. But it is not tao late for him to racialize it, of the island and in East England when the Angles
like the Jew, for the Jewish core of race is matched by a came in sustained migration. Later, the Danes rein-
Teuton core. The Jewish core is guarded by race in- forced the Teuton blood in these several areas. In East
stinct and by a racial religion. The Teuton core rests Ireland the Nortl1men pushed many of the original in-
on a racial instinct which is at war with his unracialized habitants westward and this eastern portion of Ireland
religion. This core of the Teuton race, like that of the together with its northern tip was reinforced more re-
Jewish, is composed of a racial majority and is quite cently by migrants from England.
[ 234] [ 235]
In the Western Migration the Teuton carried with known as the Scandinavian Peninsula he found himself
him a copious strain of Mediterranean blood when he in racial isolation and it was here that he developed his
settled Latin America, and a minor strain of the same specialized racial character. In a long period of develop-
blood when he settled North America. At a later date ment the forces of heredity operating in conjunction
a considerable amount of Alpine blood was introduced with a harsh environment tended to weed out the un-
into Nortl1 America and a minor strain of the same fit. Here, he developed such hereditary traits of charac-
blood brought into South America. In the area later ter as to enable him to return to the continent of his
to become the United States of North America, the ancestors, subdue that continent, and from it gradually
original European strain of which was almost wholly gain a dominance over other continents.
Teutonic, self-centered and race-destroying cliques of However advantageous was the Teuton's isolation in
Teutons gained temporary control of the racial policy developing qualities of a great race yet his isolation did
of colony and nation. not and could not have provided him a protective sexual
The self-centered and race-destroying clique known racial armor in his dealing with those whom he might
as the "Great Planters" had established the Negro in conquer. Wherever he has gone, the Teuton in sorne
the colonies and had bequeathed them to the na- measure has mixed, and continues to mix, with the races
tion. Later, the self-centered and race-destroying clique that he subdued.
known as the "Great Industrialists" did not confine A process of evolution known as "trial and error"
their schemes to the Negro race but introduced every does not benefit race. The race that makes the "error"
variety of man, yellow from Asia, red from Mexico, of mixing its blood with another race does not have the
brown from the N ear East, black from the West In dies, opportunity for a "trial" to correct the "error". As there
and every type of the white race from East and South is no remedy for such error it would be well for the
Europe. These cliques of Teutons specialized in im- Teuton to grasp the import of racial doom that is hidden
porting other stocks, deeming that their clique interest in the Anglo-Saxon nursery riddle concerning the egg
could be served best by alien races who would work for that fell from a wall:
a cheaper wage and ohey them more readily that would Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall,
their Teuton kin. Humpty Dumpty got a great fall,
Let us consider race and note its strength and its All the King's horses and
weakness in relation to miscegenation. When the Proto- All the King' s men
Teuton followed the retreating glaciers into what is now Can't put Humpty Dumpty together again.
[ 236] [ 237]
TEUTONIC U:\TITY THE MONROE DOCTRINE-RACE DETERMINATIO:."J
In this matter one race as well as another is lacking none of which have met with complete success. The
in any fully effective biological predisposition which difficulty lies in the fact that all races have racially
would serve to immunize them from the sexual prompt- aberrant members who choose to mate with alien stock.
ing that lead to miscegenation. Races have developed And the racially aberrant, as we shall see, are the
in geographical isolation, one from another. The im- racially defective members of a race.
munities that they have acquired have been by process That the Teuton is a highly specialized racial type
of eliminating the hereditary factors not fitted for racial physically is evident to all. His historical achievements
environment. Racial immunity from perils of climate or would imply that his spiritual qualities also are of a
any specifie disease has been attained by the forces of highly specialized type. He is narrow-skulled, taU,
nature eliminating from the race the unfit racial ele- blond, and blue-eyed. But his skull shape, height,
ments. But in racial interbreeding there is no such purg- complexion, and eye color as such would not have de-
ing from the race, for the hybrids tend to mix with race termined his high place in history. It is the spiritual
members and when the process is complete a hybrid qualities which accompany this physical specialization
type is substituted for race. that accounts for the Teuton' s position among the races
The process of racial interbreeding is an individual of mankind.
process, not a racial one. Decision as to interbreeding The physical specialization that marks race may be
and the process of it require the assent of but one mem- easily identified for it is visable. Exclusive of the mixed
ber of each race. But though race mixing issues from types of mankind usually a mere glanee at an individual
the individual choice of but two people its increase is sufficient to satisfy curiosity as to his race. But the
could destroy the racial types of the two involved. As spiritual character of race is not so easily identified. It
miscegenation has the power to destroy race, it becomes can be estimated only through acts, conduct, and gen-
a matter of racial concern, for with race, as much so as eral cultural achievements. And, in the case of races,
with man, the first law of nature is that of self preser- these acts and achievements should be demonstrated
vation. over a considerable period of time before they may be
When races are in contact they cannat securely main- accredited as evidence of a spiritual specialization, trans-
tain their type without exercising a control over all missable through the laws of heredity.
their members. Such control is exceptionally difficult In racial amalgamation there may be, in a sense, a
to apply as evidenced by many historical efforts to main- blending or full union of the ancient generalized human
tain race sorne of which have completely failed and characters from which ali races appear to be in descent.
[ 238] [ 239]
But there could not be a blend or full union of the specialized characters carries with it stresses and strains,
specialized characters which distinguish race, for though it would seem, for generalized characters are deeply
the generalized characters might find a common de- rooted and their resistance to the process of specializa-
nominator for a "blend" there would be no common tion ,.vould tend to establish a biological disharmony in
denominator for the specialized characters which mark many individuals of any race, particularly soin the Teu-
one race off from another. Here, there is not a blend ton breed whose racial specialization is relatively recent.
but rather a mosaic composed of variant heredities, the The Teuton's variation which marks him off from his
one surging for ascendency over another. Nordic kin on the Continent covers a period of but
In relation to the ancient generalized characters corn- about twelve thousand years at the most, for he ad-
mon to man the specialized characters that mark race vanced into the Scandinavian Peninsula on the heels of
are relatively of such late origin as to be less stable than the retreating glaciers. Race traits are not suddenly de-
the generalized. Hence in race mixing the specialized veloped, and for this reason vve are safe if we assume
characters, both physical and spiritual, that set one race that the peculiar traits which mark the Teuton were
off as against another tend to disappear, for if specializa- acquired in a period of much less than twelve thousand
tion is not fully stable in the race that develops it, in years. The later they were acquired the less stable they
mongrelization there would be less chance for its stabil- would be.
ity. There are many reasons that lead us to believe that From the standpoint of maintaining race, a racial har-
the Teuton's racial character accounts for his high place monie may be defined as one in whom the specialized
in history and there is equal evidence both biological character of race has so dominated its generalized charac-
and historical that would imply that the Teuton cannot ter as to predispose the individual to mate with his
bequeath his specialized character, unshorn of its poten- own kind. The sexually disharmonie would be those
tiality, to his mongrel offspring. in whom generalized sex is dominant. Take the in-
Though the Teuton's racial specialization has made stance, not an infrequent one, of a blond woman flaw-
him dominant among the races of mankind yet the bio- less in physical appearance turning from the men of
logical stress from this process of specialization may work her own race and willingly breeding with men of a
his undoing when he is in contact with other races. colored race. The popularly recognized laws of evolu-
It is quite possible that reaction from his specialization tion and the influence of social ideals would seem to
may account in substantial measure for his tendency to hold this woman to her own kind, yet these influences
mix his blood with alien strains. The acquirement of are ineffectual. If we assume this woman to be a racial
[ 240] [ 241 ]
defective, a victim of atavistic sex character, we gain in- racial opposition to it. Shortly after the introduction
sight into the cause of her racially aberrant conduct. of Negro slaves into the Jamestown seulement, Hugh
But not all amalgamation is traceable directly to at- Davis, a white servant, was publicly whipped for co-
avistic sex. In the matter of sex we deal with powerful habiting with a Negress and was compelled to stand
natural impulse seeking outlet and in sorne instances in in the religious services on the following Sabbath and
which races are in contact sex impulse can more readily publicly declare that he would not so "defile" himself
find outlet inter-racially than intra-racially. A classic again. The early laws of Maryland carried a penalty
example of inter-racial outlet for sex impulse is found in of seven years imprisonment for the white man or white
the Southern States of the North American Union woman who became the parent of a mulatto child.
where for two hundred years white males, many of
But the instinctive racial opposition to race mixing
them, had sexual union with Negresses. Such union,
gradually waned under the influence of the institution
even when leading to offspring, carried with it few or
of slavery, for the slaveowners and their sons, men of
no legal penalties, no legal economie responsibilities,
and, in most instances, no detrimental reflex upon the wealth and influence, resented the penalties of being
white male when he sought marriage with his own kind. publicly whipped and of being compelled to stand in
The Negro, when relieved of the status of a slave race, public assemblies and admit their offenses. "The Colo-
gradually developed a sense of racial dignity; and, also, nial judiciary found it convenient to condone race mix-
during this period, the sex taboo relative to the white ing. Thus we see that when the wealthy whites became
female in the Southern States, \Veakened. The result offenders the stern legal sanctions of race purity visited
has lead to a great decrease in unions between the upon the white servant class were abandoned to adjust
whites and the blacks, for the white male, at ali times the law to the unhindered lust of a privileged group ...
confined to his race for marital sex relations, has re- The slave owner owned the body of his slaves, and
turned to his race for extra-marital relations. within the institution of slavery miscegnation found a
Here, too, in the Southern States in their early his- sanctuary from which it could not be driven by law or
torical period, will be found strong evidence of what public disapproval ... The Thirteenth Constitutional
seems to be a racial instinct in repelling miscegenation, Amendment freed the Negro. It loosened the arm of
and of an institutional suppression of this race instinct, the lustful slave owner from the body of his black mis-
for the two hundred years of racial acceptance of mis- tress. It drave miscegnation from its sanctuary. It was
cegenation was preceded by a few decades of violent a mighty and necessary step toward placing miscegna-
[ 242] [ 243]
tiùn where law and public contempt would ere long arms in their bands and with set purpose have sought
cause it to be regarded as a race sin". 4 to conquer other lands. In each instance they were
forced back into their homeland by the massed strength
SuMMARY
of migrant German tribes in alliance with the Slavs. In
We have surveyed the major Teutonic migrations the last instance, and as a result of the allied strength
dming a period, let us say, of forty or more centuries. of the migrant German Teuton and the Slav, much of
Three thousand years ago the migrant Teuton in his the German homeland is to be given to the Slav. As
new home which was to be known as Germany had be- the Teuton engages in race-suicide, the Slav power in-
come strong enough to press the Keltic peoples west- creases. No law of nature nor ordinance of man guaran-
ward across the Rhine. A principal break, however, in tees to the Teuton his position in Europe for one hour
the Keltic power may have been effected by way of the beyond his strength to maintain it. He will establish
Danish Peninsula with contingents from Norway and and maintain a racial unity in Western Europe, how-
Sweden assisting the migrant Teutons in their struggles ever distasteful and novel this measure may be to his
with the powerful Keltic peoples. If such was the case kind, or in no distant future he will fall from his high
the German Teuton strength at that time may have position to that of a second rate race on the European
been less than it appears to have been. Continent. From these alternatives there can be no
We have considered the wide conquests and settle- escape.
ments of the Teuton during the past fifteen hundred
years, and his overwhelming contribution to the de-
velopment of modern civilization. We have seen that
always he is at war. Particularly so with members of
his own race. He appears never so well satisfied as when
gloating over the lifeless form of another Teuton who
had fallen beneath his sword. This form of bloodshed
has given him many of his martial songs, forms much
of his written history, and takes first place in his boasted
achievements.
Twice within this present generation have the Ger-
man Teutons issued from their restricted terri tory with
[ 244] [ 245]
APPENDIX A
NORDIC BLOOD IN SPAIN, PORTUGAL,

AND ITALY
T HE Nordic blood in Spain is derived principally

&om the Goths. Because of the extraordinary
achievements of the Go th family of the Teuton race I
wish to restate a brief record of them, for to the Goths
we are endebted for the discovery of the New W orld,
the discovery of a sea route to India, and the circum-
navigation of the globe. And these great achievements
were made by the Goths when but a remuant of them
were left as a separate racial stock One third or more of
the land area of the Western World (Latin America) is
occupied by peoples of European descent of whom many
are descended from colonists placed in these lands which
were discovered and colonized under direction of the
Gothie rulers of Spain and Portugal. In portions of
the populations of Latin America there is ample evi-
dence of the Gothie strain in their descent, in other por-
tions there are but faint traces of it.
The Goths came from southern Sweden. Approxi-
mately 300 B. C. they were established on the southern
shore of the Baltic astride the Vistula in the area later
to be known as Prussia. About 180 A. D. large groups
of Goths carrying with them their families and nu-
merous herds of cattle began a southward march which
[ 247]
TEUTONIC UNITY APPENDIX A
ended about 70 years later at the mouth of the Danube defated the Alans, and drove the Swabians and the
river at the Black Sea. Along the line of this march the Vandals to its northwestern hills. Later, the Goths re-
Goths subdued many peoples and set up a great empire turned to Spain, defeated the Swabians and put their
in what is now western Russia, from Esthonia to the king to death, 456.
Black Sea. When set upon by the Huns the eastern Thus we see that in Spain at this time there were
branch of the Goth family (Ostrogoths) was in the four Teutonic peoples; Alans, Swabians, Goths and
vicinity of the Black Sea, between the Dnieper and the Vandals. The Vandals, however, were soon to leave
Don rivers; the western branch (Visigoths) extended Spain and found an empire for themselves in much of
from the Dnieper to the Carpathian mountains. northern Africa. At a later date a substantial amount of
Many of the peoples subdued by the Goths revolted Frank blood was to be received in northeastern Spain,
to the Huns. The East Goths were defeated by the principally through the conquests of Charlemagne.
Huns and forced into submission, but a number of them In the sixth century B. C., long before the Teuton
escaped and Red to the West Goths who under Hun Nordics had entered Spain, another Nordic people, the
pressure passed into the Roman Empire by permission Kelts, had invaded that country and established them-
of the Roman Emperor. Intolerable conditions were selves in the Castillian hills in the central portion of its
imposed on the West Goths. They took up arms against northern area. The early inhabitants of Spain were a
the Emperor, defeated him, 378, marched into southern brunet people of the Mediterranean race, called Iberians
Greece and thence along the Adriatic Sea to Italy, 400. by the Romans. The joint occupation by the blond Kelt
In 410 they took Rome, which had not fallen to a and the brunet Iberians led to the designation of the
foreign victor since its capture by the Gauls, 800 years country as the Celto-Iberian Peninsula. The Kelts and
before. the Teutons being very much alike in blondness and
From Rome, the Goths advanced into what is now skull-shape are not to be distinguished as separate stocks
southern France and took possession of a large area in Spain or in other portions of Europe where these
which was given to them by the Roman Emperor to be races have intermingled.
ruled by the Goths as a portion of the Roman Empire. Ancient Greek colonists and traders on the Mediter-
They were further commissioned to aid the Romans in ranean coasts of Spain and the long Roman domination
recovering Spain from the T eu tonie nations, Vandals, (600 years) of that country would account for sorne
Swabians, and Alans, that had taken possession of that amount of its Nordic blood that may not be traced to
country. In 412 a Gothie army entered Spain, totally the Keltic and the Teutonic invaders. Nor should
[ 248] [ 249]
we fail to consider the blond or mixed blond elements during which period they generally had practiced tol-
that entered Spain in the Mohammedan Arab invasion eration of other forms of religious belief, the Goths,
which came in 711 and was not fully expelled in its to adapt themselves to the religion of their subjects,
political power until 1492. The brunet Arabs in their changed to the T rinitarian faith and soon became in-
conquest of northem Africa had rapidly interbred with tolerant. They enacted drastic laws of religious intol-
the Berbers, long established in the Atlas Mountain erance which were resurrected and revalidated centuries
regions and many of whom were blond. The crossing later when the Spanish Inquisition was in full Hower.
of the Arab with the Berber produced the people we When Arian, the Goths had laws against the inter-
know as Moors and the conquest of Spain by the marriage of their kind with others. When they became
Mohammedans and its long detention by them was subject to the Pope these laws were repealed or aban-
effected in large measure by Arab leaders and Moorish doned and the Gothie type began gradually to disappear
armies. The Arabs introduced into Spain colonists as a separate racial stock though it was to remain practi-
from Asia Minor, an area in which there is generally cally pure for many centuries in the ruling houses of
seen at least traces of Nordic heredity. the Gothie clans.
The sources here indicated, I believe, would prove PORTUGAL, which country was to initiate a new
to be the origin of practically all the blondness that is era in the history of the world, had been a province of
now found in the inhabitants of Spain, but the propor- Visigothic Spain. lt became independent in the 12th
tion of blond blood is not substantial in any general area century. It was again united with Spain in the 16th
save in the northem half of the Peninsula and there the century and again became independent in the 17th.
blond elements are Keltic and T eu tonie, principally Gothie and allied Nordic elements had settled prin-
Teutonic. cipally in the northem portion of Portugual and to this
When the Goths arrived, the peoples in southem day there may be found blond, blue eyed Portuguese in
France and in Spain were Chris tians of the T rinitarian this area, though no great number of them. It was these
sect, holding that the Godhead was composed of three northem provinces that "gave to the Portuguese armies
Persons-Father, Son and Holy Ghost,-all of equal and Heets their bravest and stoutest sol di ers and sailors".
dignity as taught by the church at Rome and known as (H. Morse Stevens, Portugal, p. 120).
the orthodox faith. The Goths were Arians, a form of The Moslem conquerors of Spain had long held the
Christian belief much like that held by present day area south of the Tagus river. When the Moslems
Unitarians. After three centuries of the Arian faith, were expelled, this territory, almost depopulated, was
[ 250] [ 251 ]
assigned to great lords and to church military organiza- race, save that the extreme north, as yet, has fewer of
tions and was thus held when the Portuguese deter- the negroid types which are common throughout central
mined to find a sea route to India. and southern Portugal. "The Portuguese intermarned
In a series of expeditions, beginning 1419, the west freely with their slaves, and this infusion of ~lien blood
coast of Africa was gradually explored. Near the close profoundly modified the character and ~hys1que of the
of the century Vasca de Gama cleared the southern pro- nation. It may be said without exaggeratwn that the Por-
jection of that continent and reached India, 1498. In tuguese of 'the age of discoveries' and the_ Portuguese ~,f
1441 a Portuguese explorer had brought home African the 17th and later centuries were two different races .
captives and thus began the slave trade. Thereafter (Ency. Brit. llth ed. sub. Portugal).
many other vessels returned with Negro slaves, great The Portuguese rulers in a sustained effort of near
numbers of whom were placed on the lands of the eighty years in the exploration of t~e Africa~ coast had
nobles and the church in southern Portugal. acquired much valuable information relatmg to sea
Having initiated the slave trade, Portugal was to voyages. They had improvecl their sailing vessels. They
continue it for four hundred years and carry an immense could reckon their position by the sun and the stars.
number of Negroes into slavery. Portugal, itself, was Their maps were the best that mankind had ever lrnown
saon saturated with Negro slaves, and many others were and the Portuouese government made a serious but un-
carried to Brazil which country had been discovered by successful effo~t to prevent their maps from falling into
Portuguese explorers in 1500. Other slaves, transported the hands of navigators of other nations. Their early
to Portugual, were sold in an international slave market expeditions were under command of sea captains ex-
which had been established in that country. The na- perienced in fishing or commercial voyage, b~t the gre~t
tional slave economy of Portugal had a disasterous explorers of Portuoal were almost exclusiVely of Its
effect upon the Portuguese working classes, and many nobility whose econ~mic security had been despoiled ?Y
Portuguese migrated to Brazil. But these migrants could the king and whose pensions were small and uncer~am.
not fully escape from the slave economy even in Brazil, Magellan, despondent it is said because he was ~emed a
for as we have pointed out the ruling classes of Por- suitable pension, left Portugal and went to Spam carry-
tugual were being enriched by the slave trade and they ing with him Portuguese navigation maps. He was
established Negro slavery in Brazil. sent out by the Spanish ruler, Charles V, and one of
In Portugal the slave trade was to prove disasterous his ships was first to circumnavigate the glo~e: 1~22;
not only to its political economy but to the Portuguese but Magellan, himself, was killecl in the Ph1hppmes.
[ 252] [ 253]
M~dison Grant in his Conquest of a Continent, p. 47, Empire were of Gothie strain from southern Sweden.
pomts out that the Portuguese aristocracy at this time Many of the Goths had migrated and the Swedes even-
was blonder than that of Spain. In the ruling class it tually became the ruling class. Much of Russia, on two
had received additions of Nordic blood from England, occasions, was ruled by the Goths. They had ruled ali
France and other northern nations. It was mixed, hmr- southern Europe from the Adriatic Sea to the Atlantic
ever, for Magellan though from northern Portuoal was Ocean. Defeated and displaced in southern Europe by
a brunet. b
the Franks and the Moslems, a remnant of them, re-
The great Portuguese explorations were immortalized covering control of the Spanish Peninsula, quickly dis-
by Cameons's :pic, The Lusiad, portions of it rightly covered the Americas, circumnavigated the globe, and
declared by M1ckle, who made an English translation established a far greater empire beyond Europe than
"stan ds unsurpassed in human composition". Cameons' they had possessed on that continent.
(1524-79) has much to say of the blond stock of which T ruly the Spaniards and the Portuguese, toge th er
he was ~ part. His gods, goddesses, and nymphs, are with their kin in the New World, may be justly proud
blond with yellow haïr. So also his earthly loves: of the surviving remnants of the Gothie blood in their
populations, for the Goths had a long and glorious his-
"And who can boast he never felt the fires
tory. As a separate stock the mighty Goth family has
The trembling throbbing of the young de;ires,
passed from history like a light which Bickers, gives an
When he beheld the breathing roses olow
b ' effulgent glow, and disappears. But in its expiring glow
And the soft heavings of the living snow;
the light that was the Goths had revealed the unknown
The waving ringlets of the auburn haïr,
portions of the earth and the sea passages to them. And
And ali the rapt'rous graces of the fair?".
this service, more than the learning of ancient Greece,
Sorne authorities have said that the Goths were the established the validity of the Renaissance. It underlies
great~st of the migrant Teuton tribes. They were always the transoceanic expansion of the European races and
descnbed as tall, athletic men with fair complexion, their dominance among the peoples of the earth.
blue eyes, and yellow haïr, (Henry Bradley, The Goths, ITALY. Tacitus, in his Germania (written about
~· 9). In Sweden, the Goths ruled the sou them por- lOO A. D.) says that the Lombards are illustrious by
tion, the Swedes the northern portion. The inhabitants lack of numbers, and that set in the midst of powerful
of southern Sweden were called Goths as late as the tribes they are delivered not by submissiveness but by
llth century A. D. The Rus who founded the Russian peril and pitched battle. At this time the Lombards
[ 254 J [ 255 J
were on the Baltic between the Elbe and the Oder. power of the Goths in Italy, determined to subdue them
Writing a hundred years before Tacitus, Strabo (7.1.3), and force them into a real as well as a titular subjection
says the Lombards had been forced across the Elbe. to the Empire. In keeping with a long established
West of the Lombards were the Saxons, east of them Roman policy of playing one German group against
and across the Oder were the Vandals. For a time the another and to get powerful aid in subduing the Goths,
Lombards had been subjugated by the powerful Mar- Justinian had invited the Lombards to settle near the
bad who occupied Bohemia and was undertaking to set northern borders of Italy. With heavy bribes Justinian
up a kingdom east of the Elbe but they regained in- obtained the aid of the Lombards in the later phases of
dependence by revolting and joining the forces of Her- his long war against the Goths. T o secure aid from the
man who broke the power of Marbod, AD. 17. papacy he had as a preliminary step ordered all Goth
The Lombards were the last of the German con- churches (Arian) to be turned over to the Pope, 524.
federacies to move southward into the Roman Empire. After conquering the Vandals in northern Africa the
They were in lower Austria about 500 AD. where armies of Justinian entered Italy, 535. The war against
they adopted the Arian form of the Christian religion the Goths lasted 18 years, until their surrender, 553.
which was common to many of the peoples of that por- Many Lombards had served against the Goths.
tion of the Roman Empire, but opposed by the Church Shortly after the power of the Goths had been broken
at Rome. The Arians were "Unitarians", the Romanists in Italy, the Lombards decided to move into that coun-
were "Trinitarians". try. They came, 568, with between two and three hun-
We have seen that when Rome had fallen to Odo- dred thousand of their kind; men, women, and children;
vaker and his German troops, 476, the Emperor, and settled, as were the Goths, principally in the Po
at Constantinople, commissioned Theodoric, who was valley.
head of the East Goths then living in lower Austria, to The Goths had ruled Italy as lieutenants of the
recover Italy for the Empire. Theodoric (later to be Emperor. The Lombards set up an independent king-
known as Theodoric the Great) conquered Odovaker, dom. They maintained their kingdom for two hundred
489, and brought into Italy sorne two or three hundred years, speaking their own German language and living
thousand Goths, men, women, and children, and settled under their own laws. Though the Lombards were
them principally in the basin of the Po. Their posses- gradually becoming Catholic the papacy was unable to
sions were carried in 20,000 ox wagons. cope with them politically, and, fearing that they would
Another emperor, Justinian, 483-568, jealous of the take Rome, a Pope finally succeeded in getting the
[ 256 J [ 257 J
Franks to attack them. They were annexed to the Frank days, resulted in the Northmen planting there minor
Empire by Charlemagne who declared himself "King colonies of their own blood and bringing with them a
of the Lombards", 774. The papal alliance with the considerable number of Franks, Lombards, and English.
Frank rulers led to the Frank Empire including Rome In addition to the Teutonic elements, which are more
and extending southward to a point about midway be- easily traced, there were other blond invaders, the Kelts,
tween Rome and Naples and thence eastwardly to the who captured Rome 387 B. C. These Kelts, whom the
Adriatic. Much of Italy, south of this line and includ- Romans called "Gauls", settled in considerable number
ing Sicily, remained subject for a time to the Eastern in northern Italy. Strabo, who wrote about the begin-
Roman Empire, ruled from Constantinople. ning of the Christian era, says the Teutons and the
The empire of Charlemagne, as we have seen, tended Kelts were very much alike in modes of life and physical
to disintegrate shortly after the death of Charlemaone appearance save that the Teutons were wilder, taller,
0 '
814, as a result of civil wars and the Northmen attacks and had yellower hair than the Kelts.
upon it. The German portion of the empire, under Also we would need to consider the probability of the
Saxon kings, reestablished the tie up with the papacy, survival of racial strains of the early ltalian tribes for
962, and northern and middle Italy were brought under there were blond elements among them, constituting
German rulers for sorne centuries in a "Holy Roman probably a dominant strain. Plutarch (born 66 A. D.)
Empire" composed at first by a union of Germany, Bur- says that Cato the Censor (234-159 B. C.) had big
gundy, and Italy. teeth, glittering gray eyes, and red hair; that the great
Thus it is seen that apart from certain minor Teu- Sulla (Sylla), B. C. 138-78, had a rudy complexion,
tonic invaders of Italy, which we have not mentioned, golden hair, extremely keen and glaring blue eyes, and
that country received Goths in the fifth century and that his face was forbidding and terrible because of
Lombards in the sixth century approximately a half white mixed with fiery red; and that Julius Caesar had
million settlers. In the eighth and ninth centuries it "soft and white skin". It was not the custom in early
received an indeterminable number of Franks. While days, as it is not now, for the historian to al ways describe
it was under German emperors for near a thousand the skull form, or skin, eye, and haïr color even of their
years it may have received a substantial amount of Teu- heroes. Plutarch sometimes refers his readers to the
tonic blood by infiltration. The Northmen conquests existing statues of the eminent men whose lives he
of southern Italy and Sicily in the eleventh century, was portraying. His descriptions of Cato and Sulla are
which area had received blond Greek colonists in early unique in his writing and were recorded, it seems,
[ 258] [ 259]
merely to permit him to quote doggerel epigram relat- even as late as the fifteenth century wherein individ-
ing to their persona! appearance, to the effect that Cato uals are designated as "Alemanian" (many Alemanians
was so ugly that he would not be welcomed in Hades (Teutons) were settled in northem Italy ), "Frank",
and that Sulla looked like "a mulberry sprinkled ove: "Goth". Other records tell us that Dante (1265-1321)
with meal". He says that Julius Caesar was a "spare" was, in part, of Gothie descent; that Innocent III, the
man with a weak constitution and given to epilepsy. anti-pope, was a Lombard; and that the true Innocent
The texture and the color of Caesar's skin seems to have III (1198-1216), the mighty Pope who held the most
been introduced merely to heighten the description of of Europe in political subjection, was of a Lombard
his frailty. From other sources we leam that Tiberius mother. Marco Polo (1254-1324), when at the court
was tall and fair, and that certain of the Caesars were of Kublia Khan, was called a "Frank" which is probable
from a family called "Redheads". We have oone into evidence that he was blond though he may not have
sorne detail to show the various sources from which Italy been of Frank extraction for the peoples of the East
obtained Nordic blood. Brooks Adams, in The Law of called ail western Europeans, "Franks".
Civilization and Decay (p. 57), gives a brief and excel- The Teuton blood in Italy gave to that country a
lent summary of this subject when he says: "The Ger- preeminence among the nations of Europe during the
mans who overran the Roman territory were of the same early days of the Renaissance, producing a number of
race as the Greeks, the Latins, or the Gauls". geniuses of the first order in a short time in much the
At an early date there appears evidence of race mix- same measure as that illustrious constellation of genius
ing in Italy between the Nordic invaders of the Penin- in ancient Greece. In his Foundations of the Nine-
sula and its early inhabitants. Certain of the Caesars teenth Century, Stewart Chamberlayne points out that
were said to have dark eyes. Brown eyes sometimes these eminent Italians came from the North or the
a~pear among people who are recognized as true Nor- extreme South of Italy, areas saturated with Nordic
dies thou?~ they are extremely scarce among pure T eu- blood. Madison Grant says that northem Italy gave
tons. William of Orange, and Wellington, had brown Dante, Michaelangelo, Leonardo Da Vinci and others,
eyes. B~t dark eyes, such as those accredited to Amerigo and that virtually ail the leading men of the Renaissance
Vespucci and Magellan, seem to be conclusive evidence were blond Nordics. (Conquest of a Continent, p. 48).
of racial admixture though the brunet heredity may Of the later historical Nordic elements in Italy the
have been a very minor one. Lombards seem to have been the most persistent racial
Italian legal records occasionally carry racial data stock though we may assume that Lombard and Goth
[ 260] [ 261 ]
quickly merged for they were of the same race and i nored in the term "Angleland"; and Burg~ndians,
religion. The great Italian cities of the Renaissance Aemanians, Swabians, and Kelts, who settl~d m Gaul,
were dominated by the "Lombards", a term which all blond as were the Franks, are ignored m the term
by this period probably included all Nordic elements, "France".
pure and mixed. "For centuries Lombard blood occurs
in men of vigorous character; and Lombard names,
softened to suit Italian ears, linger on among the no-
bility. In fact, the aristocracy of Italy from Milan to
Naples was mainly Teutonic, and the principle element
of the Teutonic strain was Lombard". (Sedgwick, A
Short History of Italy, Chapter III).
Anglo-Saxon strains in the British Island gave to that
country its law and language. The Gothie strain gave
political direction to Spain and Portugual. The Lom-
bard strain in Italy was most influential in determining
the later history of that country. In these countries
there were other Nordic elements, as we have seen. But
it is not practical or needful to trace their several con-
tributions and for this reason I have sometimes arbi-
trarially accredited to the dominant T eu tonie racial
strains of Britain, Spain, Portugal, and Italy, achieve-
ments, which if greater detail were permitted might be
traced to or shared by other tribal elements. In doing
this I have done no more violence to the ethnology of
Italy than the historian and common usage have done
to the ethnology of England and France. England gets
its name from the Angles, France its name from the
Franks. Yet Saxons, Danes, Norse, and Kelts who
settled in Britain, all blond as were the Angles, are
[ 262] [ 263]
APPBNDIX B
GUIANA HIGHLANDS
N South America, north of the Amazon River, there
is a land area about half as large as the United States
of North America and sorne of the richest lands of the
world are within its limits. It l1as been held by \vhite
nations or by nations nominally wl1ite for more than
four hundred years. A few white people live in this
area, and a fe\v Negroes. They are exceeded in num-
ber by Indians and by rnixbreeds. There are sorne pop-
ulated centers, but most of the area is lightly held and
a great portion of it is scarcely touched by human habi-
tation.
The western portion of this vast region is traversed
•
by the Andes which reach the Venezuelan coast at the
Caribbean Sea. Well tovvard the center of this great
bulk of land and under the bend of the Orinoco River
there begins the Guiana Highlands whicl1 extend east-
wardly for a thousand miles almost to the Atlantic
Ocean. The greater portion of these Highlands is in
0 excess of 1000 feet in elevation, several of the peaks are
\ ~
0
n1ore than 5000 feet in height and one of them more
u tl1an 8000 feet. The \iVestern part of the Highlands has
its greatest elevation. Its eastern portions comprise the
hinterland of the three Guianas, there being a lower
lying forest strip in these countries at their ocean front.
[ 265]
•
TEUTONIC UNITY
APPENDIX B
A neck of the great Brazilian state protrudes into the ancestors came from Europe from three to four hun-
Highlands and the Brazilian boundary tends to run dred years ago. In the tropical higl1lands of Africa, be-
along its southern mo un tain ranges. . ginning with Abyssinia and extending to the Transvaal,
The Highland area and the coastal str1p of forest there is a great area of land adapted climatically to ali
which would give it access to the ocean comprise sorne the elements of the vvhite race, including Nordics. A
350,000 square miles of mountains, grass lands, and considerable 11umber of the latter of the second to the
forests. It has a great number of rivers. lt is an area fourtl1 generation no\v live in portions of tl1ese tropical
4 times as large as Great Britain, 20 times as large uplands.
as Switzerland, and is equal to the combined areas In the Old World we find, long established in tl1e
of Maine, New Hampsl1ire, Vermont, Massachusetts, tropics, such cities as Bombay, Calcutta, Singapore,
Rhode Island, Connecticut, Ne\V Yorl(, Ne\V Jersey, Manilla, Canton, and Hongkong. In the New World,
Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, District o~ Colum- within tl1e tropics, there are cities such as Mexico City,
bia, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolma, an~ Havana, Quito, Bogota, Caraccas, Lima, Rio de Janerio,
Georgia, of the North American U.nio~. ln Gr~at En- and San Paulo; ali of them in areas in which whites
tain the population per square mile IS a~proximately have lived for four l1undred years or more. It is thus
505; in Switzerland, 252; in the combmed No:th seen that it is more convincing to specify successful
American States, listed above, 142. The population white colonies within the tropics rather than enter into
of the Guiana Highlands is less than one persan per argument with those who say that tl1e vvhite race cannot
square mile. enter the tropics and survive.
WHITE CoLONIES IN THE ToRRID ZoNE
"The Tropics" are that portion of tl1e earth's surface
approximately 23 and ~ degrees north and south of the
There are portions of the tropic area, both in the Old equator. Tl1ere is much land within tl1ese 47 degrees
World and in the New, that have long been settled by of latitude and sorne of it '~rould be a healthfullocation
white people. There are peoples of European descent for any of the races of man, including the Eskimo and
in the eighth to the twelfth generation in Cu~a, Puer~o the Patagonian, for there is perpetuai snow on sorne of
Rico, Jamaica, and Barbadoes. On the mamland; ~n the equitorial mountain peaks both in South America
tropical Mexico, Guatemala, Honduras, Salvador, Nic- and in Africa. Areas within the tropics such as the
aragua, Costa Rica, Columbia, Ven~zuela, Ecuador, plateaus of Columbia, Ecuador, and Venezuela are
Peru, and tropical Brazil, there are white people vvhose looked upon as health resorts for the ailing white man.
[ 266] •
[ 267]
APPENDIX B
TEUTONIC UNITY
threshold of two new worlds of agriculture, that of the
The most desirable areas are those which have con-
frigid and that of the torrid zones.
siderable elevation and favorable winds, the latter alone
There are a great number of rivers issuing from
sufficing to render lowlands inhabitable in the coastal
the Guiana Highlands, sorne running northward to the
strip of the Guianas which contains almost ail the
Orinoco, sorne southward to the Amazon, and other
population of these countries. Rio de Janerio, a beauti-
emptying directly into the Atlantic Ocean. Many of
ful city of sorne 2,000,000 inhabitants, is on the law these rivers become dry in the dry season, many others
coastal strip of Brazil but is favored with the trade do not. They hold great potential water power, even
winds. When there is considerable elevation and at those that become dry for their ample flow in the rainy
the same times favorable winds there will often be season could be held by dams for irrigating portions of
found a desirable climate. their valleys.
The rain and the heat of the tropics cause vegetation During our summer months bath the Highlands and
to grow with extraordinary rapidity. The feeble efforts their coastal strip have heavy rainfall, as does the south-
of man with hoe and wooden plow have not been suffi- eastern part of the United States. During our winter
cient to cape with the vegetable growth in the lowlands months there is light or moderate rainfall in the High-
of the tropics. Man, generally, has retreated from this lands but a considerable portion of the coastal strip has
rapid growth and sought the uplands. But there is an heavy rainfall and it is here in the districts of heavy
immense agricultural advantage awaiting those who at- rainfall that we find the forests. The Highlands proper,
tack the tropical lands with the bulldozer and the trac- with wet and dry seasons, have few forests but produce
tor plow. These instruments, together with other mod- great quantities of grass and geographers refer to them
ern aids and discoveries, will tame the lowlands and as "grass lands". Sorne portions of these grass lands are
domestic vegetation will thrive as did the wild. Russian deemed tao wet in the wet seasons and tao dry in the
experimentations during the past two decades have ad- dry seasons for the forms of agriculture which have
vanced certain grains and domestic vegetables weil in- hitherto been applied to them.
ta the arctic circle. Recent American inventions have NATIONS THAT ÜwN THE GmANA HIGHLANDS
made practical the individual farmer's distilation of mo-
tor oïl and fuel oïl from vegetation, placing a premium Holland: Dutch Guiana Traded for New York.
upon the land that yields the most vegetation, and none This land was formerly a British possession. So
yields so much as tropical lands. We seem to be on the enamored were the Dutch of colored labor and sugar
[ 268] [ 269]
TEUTONIC UNITY APPENDIX B
cane that they traded New Amsterdam and the Dutch bauxite, and have advanced its foreign trade.
settlements along the Hudson for the British holdings France: The French nation reconnoitered the Guia-
on the Guiana coast, in 1667. Dutch Guiana has an na coast in 1604 and made a first settlement in 1626.
area of 55,143 square miles. It has a population of French Guiana hasan area of 34,000 square miles and
183,000, less than 4 persans to the square mile, almost a population of 31,000, about one persan to the square
all of whom live on the coastal strip of lowland, the mile. There are a few whites. The bulk of the pop-
higher interior being almost without human habitation. ulation is Negro, descended principally from slaves im-
There are about 1,000 Europeans in the colony and ported by the French, and sorne Indians. Fifteen rivers
about 10,000 Indians, the bulk of the population being rise in the mountains and flow through this colony to
descendants of Africans and Asiatics who were imported the sea. Only about 9,000 acres are under cultivation,
into the New World. Less than three tenths of one per approximately 14 square miles.
cent of the land is cultivated. Venezuela: Owns Half of the Guiana Highlands.
Great Britain: British Guiana Taken from the Dutch. Venezuela has an area of more than 350,000 square
Bolland had three or four settlements on the Guiana miles and a population in excess of 4~ million. Sorne
coast in 1613, and had penetrated inland three years authorities estimate the white population as low as five
before the Puritans began the colonization of New per cent of the total. Others, counting the white-In-
England. As a result of warin Europe, Holland ceded dian mixbreeds as white, estimate that "whites" con-
what is now British Guiana to Great Britain in 1815. stitute 30 per cent of the inhabitants. Most of the non-
British Guiana has an area of 89,480 square miles whites are Indians but there are a considerable number
and a population of about 350,000, a little less than 4 of Negroes. There are about 10 persans to the square
persans per square mile. There are approximately 17,- mile, almost ail of whom live on the Andean plateaus
000 persans of European descent of whom two thirds north and west of the Orinoco.
are Portuguese. Almost ali the remainder of the pop-
A SITE FOR AN EuROPEAN CoLONY
ulation are the descendants of Africans and Asiatics, in
approximately equal number, that were imported into The Highland area as discussed above is a huge black
the New World, the Africans by the Dutch, the Asiatics of land, the greater amount of which is not touched by
by the British. About three tenths of one per cent of human habitation. In relation to its resources its pop-
the soil of the colony is cultivated, but the British have ulation is negligible. It could give living room and
developed certain of its mineral wealth such as gold and material prosperity to millions of the population of the
[ 270] [ 271 ]
congested areas of Europe. Railroads and highways in- States of North America has a legal right to aid and
to the Highlands would quicken the agricultural and abet these nations in holding these vacant areas against
industrial development of numerous river valleys and any European power or powers that might wish to settle
much of the higher grass lands could have ranches sus- them. There would be nothing illegal in holding these
taining an immense number of cattle. The mineral re- territories for another four hundred years without using
sources, including gold, bauxite, and oil, would be de- them for human habitation, and, possibly, the present
veloped at the same time. A great white civilization holding nations might find a legal procedure if they
would be implanted, easing the conditions of Europe should decide to remove the few peoples that are on
and strengthening those of America. these lands and make the lands a desert so far as pop-
ulation is concerned. This note on the Guiana High-
Sm WALTER RALEIGH AND THE GurANA HIGHLANDS
lands is not concerned with law or with title. It is part
I am aware that one more eminent than myself lost of a larger text which holds that the migrations of Euro-
his head in an attempt to deal with the Guiana High- peans to the Western World is an uncompleted racial
lands without giving offense to those who daim it as migration and that the nations that are in possession of
their private property. Raleigh's problem was to bring the vacant lands of the Western World have a racial
a ship load of gold to the English king without giving mission to effect their settlement.
offense to the Spanish king, who claimed the High-
lands. In this effort Raleigh failed and the English king AN lNTERNATIONALIZED CoLONY
condemned him to be beheaded. A great European colony could be quickly established
My head, figuratively speaking, would seem to be in the Guiana Highlands if the nations that have politi-
more insecure than was the head of Raleigh. He had cal control of it should pool their respective interests and
to avoid giving displeasure to Spain. I stand to dis- set up an efficient government to effect its settlement.
please Great Britain, France, Bolland, and Venezuela. Each of these nations could charge against the New
The nation~ which hold this mighty undeveloped Colony a just compensation for their several contribu-
portion of the New World have legal title to it and tions to it and profit greatly through its Europeaniza·
their possession of it is not open to question either in tion. The difference between the value of the island of
law or fact. These nations have legal right to keep this Manhattan, when the Dutch traded trinkets of the
land, vacant, and forbid any portion of the population value of $24.00 for it, and its present value; and the
of Europe from settling upon an acre of it. The United difference between the value of New York, when the
[ 272] [ 273]
English exchanged a portion of Guiana for it, and its Those who oppose any program which would set up
present value; is a mighty difference, a many million this immense territory for a home for European peoples
fold difference. But however much the Dutch profited can best be silenced by a simple statement of fact, that
from their trade with the Indians, and however much this land has lain vacant during four hundred years of
the English profited from their trade with the Dutch, European title to it and that no one nation more than
the profit that accrued flowed from the Europeanization another has a moral right, at least, to prevent the con-
of North America, a principle that has not been applied version of vacant areas of the Western \V orld to human
to the Guiana Highlands. habitation. Had the nations that have taken the prin-
Variations of the Germanie tangue are widely spread cipal part in transplanting Europeans to the New World
in Europe, and two of the three Guianas already possess thrown their arms around their vacant lands and pre-
official languages of this tangue. If the speech of Hal- vented other Europeans from settling upon them, many
land should be selected as the official language of the areas which are now the cultural centers of the Amer-
colony it might best suit the prospective colonists for icas would be as sterile of human habitation and cul-
that speech is transitional between the continental Ger- tural progressas are the component political areas which
man and the Anglo-Saxon variation, and it is readily constitute the Guiana Highlands.
acquired by a very great number of the peoples of The United States of North America, Canada,
Europe and of the Western World. Argentina, Chili, Uruguay, and Brazil have grown great
A superbly efficient group of first settlers, if they through European immigration. A similar growth in
should desire to assume the task, could be drawn from culture and political power will develop in the remain-
the hardy Boer and British peoples of South Africa who der of the vVestern World when it is Caucasianized.
are sorely pressed through competition with the African
Negro. The white population of South Africa is out-
numbered four or five to one by the colored populations.
The elements of the white race that are in South Africa
face a difficult future . That rural portion, especially
that portion in the semi-desert areas of the western areas
of the Union, would have many individuals highly
qualified to implant their kind and their culture in the
Guiana Highlands.
[ 274] [ 275]
BIBLIOGMPHY
The following works were the principal cnes consulted in
preparing the text. In the NOTES, below, when reference is
made to an author the tiùe of his work is not repeated unless
more than one work of an author is listed .
.ADAMS, BROOKS. The Law of Civilization and Decay. New York.
1896 .
.ADAMs, GEoRGE BuRTON. Civilization During the Middle Ages. New
York. 1904.
ALLEN, HENRY JusTIN. Venezuela. New York. 1941.
AuGusTINE, SAINT. The City of God. (Tr. by John Healy). London
and Toronto. 1934.
BEAZLEY, RAYMOND; FoRBEs, NEVILLE; BmKETT, G. A. Russia from the
Varangians to the Bolshevics. Oxford. 1918.
BIBLE. The King James Version.
BILBO, TI-IEODORE G. Take Your Choice: Separation or Mongrelization.
Poplarville, Mississippi. 194 7.
BRADLEY, HENRY. The Story of the Goths. New York. 1893.
BREASTED, ]AMES HENRY. Ancient Times. Boston and New York.
1916.
BROOKS, D. M. The Necessity of Atheism. New York. 1933.
BRYCE, JAMES. The Holy Roman Empire. New York. 1904.
BucKLE, HENRY THOMAS. History of Civilization in England. New
York. 1913.
CAMOENs, Loms D. The Lusiad. (Tr. by William Julius Mickle).
London. 1877.
CARPENTER, EDwARD. Pagan and Christian Creeds. New York. 1920.
The Art of Creation. London. 1907.
CHAMBERLAYNE, HousToN STEWART. Foundations of the Nineteenth
Century. (Tr. by John Lees). New York. 1914.
CoRTES, HERNANDO. Despatches to the Emperor Charles V. (Tr. by
G. Folsom).
Cox, EARNEsT SEVIER. White America (and certain pamphlets), Rich-
mond, Virginia. 1937.
CRAMER, HENRY and SPRENGER, JAMES. Malleus Maleficarum (Witch
Hammer). (Tr. from the Edition of 1489 by Montague Summers).
London. 1928.
CREASY, E. S. The Fifteen Decisive Batùes. New York. 1851.
CRESSON, W. P. James Monroe. Chapel Hill. 1946.
CusHING, JosiAH NELSON. Religions of the Mission Fields. (Student
Volunteer Movement for Foreign Missions). 1905.
[ 277]
TEUTONIC UNITY BIBLIOGRAPHY
Currs, EDWARD L. Constantine the Great. New York. 1881. MANNrx, MARY DoLOROSA. Sancti Arnbrosii Oratio Obitu Theodosii.
DRAPER, JoHN W. The Intellectual Development of Europe. New Washington, D. C. 1925.
York. 1905. MEruvALE, CHARLES. History of the Romans. New York and Cam-
EusEBIUs. Ecclesiastical History. (Vol. II. tr. by J. E. L. Oulton). bridge. 1864.
New York. 1932. NoRMANO, J. F., and GERBI, ANToNELLI. The Japanese in South
EvAGruus. History of the Church from 431 to 594. (Bohn's tr.). America. New York. 1943.
London. 1854. 0AKENFULL, J. C. Brazil. London. 1919.
FisKE, JoHN. The Discovery of America. Boston and New York. 1892. ÜMAN, CHARLES. The Dark Ages. Oxford. 1905.
FooTE, G. W., and BALL, W. P. The Bible Handbook. London. 1942. PAINE, ALBERT BIGELOW. Joan of Arc. New York. 1925.
FRANK, WALDO. South of Us. New York. 1940. PICKE'IT, W. P. The Negro Problem: Abraham Lincoln's Solution.
FuRNAs, C. C., and FuRNAS, S. M. The Story of Man and His Food. New York. 1909.
New York. 1942. PLuTARCH. Plutarch's Lives. (Tr. by John Dryden and others). New
GIBBON, EDWARD. Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. (5th ed.). York. 1900.
GINN and HEATH. Classical Atlas. Boston, New York, Chicago. 1880. PREscorr, W. H. Ferdinand and lshabella. Philadelphia. 1882.
GRANT, MADISON. The Passing of the Great Race. New York. 1921. - - - History of the Conquest of Peru. New York. 1847.
Conquest of a Continent. New York. 1933. PRESTAGE, EDGAR. The Portuguese Pioneers. London. 1933.
GRAVEs, KERsEY. The World's Sixteen Crucilied Saviors. New York RALEIGH, Sm WALTER. The Discoverie of the large and bewtiful
1919. . Empire of Guiana. (Ed. from original text by V. T. Harlow).
GRENIER, ALBERT. The Roman Spirit. New York. 1926. London. 1928.
HALLAM, HENRY. History of Europe During the Middle Ages. New RHYs, JocELYN. Shaken Creeds. London. 1922.
York. 1899. RoBERTSON, J. M. Pagan Christs. London. 1911.
HENDERSON, ERNES~ F. A short history of Germany. New York, 1919. RoBINSON, J. M. History of Western Europe. Boston. 1903.
HoDGKIN, R. H. H1story of the Anglo-Saxons. Oxford. 1935. RoBINSON, VICTOR. The Story of Medicine. New York. 1943.
HoDGKIN, THOMAS. Theodorick the Goth. New York. 1891. RouRKE, THOMAS. Cornez Tyrant of the Andes. New York. 1936.
HoLWECK, G. F. Biographical Dictionary of the Saints St Louis. SAXo GRAMMATICus. Danish History. (Tr. by Oliver Elton). London,
1924. . . Copenhagen, Stockholm, New York. 1905.
HuME, DAVID. The History of England. ("Last Edition"). ScHOENFELD, HERMANN. Women of the Teutonic Nations. Phila-
JEFFERSON, THOMAs. Jefferson's Works. Published by the Congress delphia. 1908.
186~ ' SEDGWICK, HENRY DWIGHT. A Short History of Italy. Boston and
JGERSET, KNuT. History of the Norwegian People. New York. 1927. New York. 1905.
JosEPHUS. Wars of the Jews. (Tr. William Whiston). SHELDON, HENRY C. History of the Christian Church. Boston. 1894.
KEANE, A. H. Ethnology. Cambridge. 1916. SKRINE, F. H. B. Expansion of Russia, 1815 to 1900. Cambridge.
KrP, WILLIAM lNGRAHAM. The Early Conllicts of Christianity. New 1904.
York. 1849. SoRENSEN, SIGvART. History of Norway. New York. 1899.
LAMB, HAROLD. Genghis Khan. New York. 1927. STEFANSSON, JoN. Denmark and Sweden, with lceland and Finland.
LANDoNE, BROWN. The Renaisance. (Brown Landone, editor). New New York. 1917.
York. 1942. STEPHENS, H. MoRSE. Portugal. New York and London. 1893.
LECKY, W. E. M. History of European Morais from Augustus to SToDDARD, LoTHROP. The French Revolution in San Domingo. Boston.
Charlemagne. New York. 1871. 1914.
LEo~::.· JoHNATHAN NoRTON. Crusaders of Chemistry. New York. - - - Re-Forging America. New York. 1927.
STOMBERG, ANDREW A. A History of Sweden. New York. 1931.
LEWIS, C. T. History of Germany. New York. 1874. STRABO. Geography. (Tr. by Horace Leonard Jones). New York. 1917
MADDE~, M~Y DANIEL. Pag~n Divini~es and Their Worship as and later.
Dep1cted m the Works of Samt Augustine Exclusive of the City of SvANSTROM, RAGNAR AND PALMSTIERNA, CARL FREDRIK. A Short
Cod. Washington, D. C. 1930. History of Sweden. (Tr. by Joan Bulman). Oxford. 1934.
[ 278] [ 279]
TEUTONIC UNITY
TAciTus, CoRNELIUs. The Annals. (Tr. by John Jackson). New

York. 1931.
- - - Gerrnania. (Tr. by Maurice Hutton). New York. 1920. NOTES
- - - Agricola. (Tr. by Maurice Hutton). New York. 1920.
CHAPTER 1
THEODORET. History of the Church from 322 to 427. (Bohn's tr.).
London. 1854. 1. The Scandinavian Peninsula had been under an ice sheet of great
TooKE, W. History of Russia. London. 1800. depth which had extended weil into Gerrnany. The Proto-Teutons,
VERRILL, A. HYATT. Great Conquerors of South and Central America. following the retreating glaciers, were weil established in the penin-
New York. 1943. sula sorne 12,000 years ago (Grant, Passing of the Great Race,
- - - Old Civilizations in the New World. New York. 1943. p. 169)). There may have been hurnan habitation on the southem
WHELEss, JosEPH, Forgery in Christianity. New York. 1930. tip of Sweden 15,000 years ago (Svanstrorn and Palrnstiema. p. 1).
WYTHE, GEORGE. An outline of Latin Arnerican Economie Develop- 2. The record of Herman as found in the text is based principally on
rnent. New York. 1946. The Annals of Tactitus, published 116 A. D.
3. Schoenfeld, p. 18.
4. Merivale, Vol. IV, p . 270.
5. Strabo, 7: 1-4.
6. Tacitus, Annals, Il, 88.
7. Josephus V, 9.
8. Ibid, IV, 6.
CHAPTER II
1. Breasted, p. 692.
1 2. An English translation of this letter is given by J. H. Robinson,
Readings in European History, Vol. 1, p. 150.
3. Tacitus, Gerrnania.
4. See note on the Lombards in Appendix A.
5. The Slavs and Teutons are closely related peoples (see p. 169).
6. Brooks, P· 77.
7. The Bible, Acts 4:10-12. " ... Jesus Christ of Nazareth ... Neither
is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under
heaven given arnong men, whereby we must be saved".
8. See Note 23 of Chapter III.
9. lt required 18 expeditions during a period of 30 years to effect the
conquest of Old Saxony (R. H. Hodgkin, Vol. Il, p. 398).
CHAPTER III
1. (The teachings of a Jewish sect established as the state Religion of
the Roman Empire). "The first fifteen bishops of Jerusalern were ali
circurncised Jews; and the congregation over which they presided
united the law of Moses with the doctrine of Christ" (Gibbon, Ch.
15). Jews from the Old Dispensation were raised from the dead
to be with Jesus at his transfiguration and ancient saints of the Jew-
ish race left their graves and walked the streets of Jerusalern when
Jesus had arisen from the dead, clearly indicating that Christianity
had issued from Judaism (Matt. 17:1-8; Mark 9:2-8; Luke 9:28-36);
Matt. 27: 52-53). The early Church Fathers appropriated the Old
[ 280] [ 281 ]
TEUTONIC UNITY NOTES
Jewish Scriptures as their own. Saint Ambrose, in his lauditory 4. (Savior-God cuits in Gaul). Arnong the religions following the
funeral oration of the life and work of the Emperor Theodosius Romans into Gaul was the cult of Cybele, that of Isis, and that of
who by imperial decrees expelled the great Gentile religions from Mithra. "These were persona! religions, preaching sin, purification,
the Ro~an Empire, makes 90 quotations from the Scriptures, 60 of salvation, and immortality" (Sedgwick, France, p. 11).
them bemg from the Old Testament (Mannix). 5. (Savior-God theologies derived from similar myth). There were
2. (Roman Emperors ruling as tyrants). Tacitus rnakes the comment many Gentile Savior-God religions, ali older than the Christian faith,
that Augustus Caesar consulted the Senate only in rnatters concem- with their respective theologies differing only in minor detail. Six-
ing the army. Diocletain (who preceded Constantine) assurned the teen, or more, of these Savior-Gods had been crucified. Graves,
diadern an~ ru~ed in .the sRirit and power of an Asiatic despot. He Ch. XVI, gives a list of them. Brooks, Ch. XIX, gives a list of
was cru~l. r~ lus dealmg wrth the Roman Senate, and, objecting to Gods born of rnortal woman, ali virgins. The Christian theology
the farnilianty of the Roman people remained away from Rome dur- has closer kinship to the Greek theologies save that it is strikingly
ing th.e mo~t of his re~ign. ~nstantine perfected the policy initiated alike that of the Hindu Savior-God, Krishna, who was born of a
by Drocletran by abandonmg Rome and establishing his seat of virgin, 600 B. C. A star shane at Krishna's birth, which "~.vas in a
government at Constantinople, a city which he built. Here he cave; he was adored by shepherds, performed miracles, was crucified,
appears as an absolute monarch, eut off entirely from republican and is to corne again to judge the earth. (See also Robertson, pp.
memories in the Rome he had abandoned and severed as weil from 97, 181, 189-190). The early Church Fathers recognized the sirni-
the ancie~t re~gious ties associ~t~d with the Roman republic larity of Christian and Pagan theologies and held that true divinity
~rough his ~avmg se~ _up the Chnstran creed as his official religion. issued from heaven to earth only through Jewish channels, and for
The repubhcan tradrtrons of the Eternal City, the jealous feeling that reason the Christian theology was the only true one.
?f .the great Roman Houses, the whole spirit of Rome, were antagon- 6. (A holy ghost and a sacred hippopotarnus as divine agents impreg-
rstic to the new imperial policy" (Cutts, p. 22). nating mortal wornan and creating a Savior-God). There was error
3. (Unworthy of the human intellect). " . . . they deem it incorn- in the assertion that Buddhist theology held that a hippopotamus
p~ti~le with the majesty of the heavenly host to confine the gods was the divine agent in irnpregnating the Buddhist Mary sorne 500
wrthm walls, or to mould them into a likeness of the human face· years before the Christian era. It was not a hippopotarnus but an
they consecrate graves and coppices, and they give the divin~ elephant, a white one, sent from Heaven, which effected the im-
narnes to .tha,~ rnyste.rious some~ng which is visable only to the pregnation. Buddha, the God-rnan, was born on Decernber 25th.
eyes of farth. (Tacrtus, Germama, Ch. 9, speaking of the relioion His birth was announced in the heavens by a star. The angels sang.
of the German peoples). "The Normans and the Saxons held He was visited by wise men. He stood upon his feet and spoke
odious the superstition to which the Franks and the English had at the moment of his birth. When he was converted he was at-
descended" (Hume, Vol. 1, p. 52). A similar objection to the the- tacked by demons. He was baptised, transfigured, perforrned mira-
ology of Christianity was set forth by educated Romans when that cles, and left a foot-print on a mountain in Ceylan as he stepped
religion was being .advanced by imper.i~l decrees upon the peoples off in his ascension through the air to heaven. Speaking of Buddha,
of the Roman ~mprre. They were familiar with the myths of savior- Cushing, pp. 88-89, says, "The rnyth of his incarnation was devised
gods a~d consr~ered them as fantastic speculations of the various to enhance his glory. . .. These stories are too crude and material
sects w~th ~he vrew of enhancing the power of their severa! founders to ~e ,~ornpared in any way with those which attend the birth of
by attnbutrng .to them a ~ivine genealogy. But the Roman people Chnst .
were not penmtted to consrder the Christological concepts as a myth. 7. (Charlemagne accepts crown from Pope). At the end of a religious
These concepts had to be accepted as a fact, without question, and service and while Charlemagne was still kneeling before the altar
~o other forrn of religious worship was allowed. "In 392 the prac- irr silent prayer, Pope Leo III advanced with a diadern in his hand,
trce o~ pa.gan worship was forbidden under the same penalties which placed it upon the head of Charlemagne and pronounced him
were mflicted for treason and sacrilege. When Honorius ascended "Emperor of the Romans". This crowning was at Rome, Christmas
the. throne as Emperor of the West (395), he too issued edicts day, 800. Charlemagne later stated that he had not requested the
agamst the public worship of the pagan gods, and the revenues of crown from the bands of the Pope, that the item of the crowning
the temples were confiscated and the temples themselves were was a surprise to hirn. He considered himself the head of bath the
destroyed". (Madden, p. 3). State and the Church and shortly before his death, 814, he crowned
[ 282 J [ 283 J
TEUTONIC UNITY
NOTES
his son co-Emperor with his own hands and without the aid of
Pope or priest. serted papal directives the Popes seemed to have the power to send
8. (The Pope as the spiritual and temporal ruler of the world). Greg- people to Hell, but I know of no instance in which a Pope boasted
ory VII said, "The Roman Church was founded by Cod alone; she that he carried the keys to Hell and could send people there and
never has erred and never will err, and no man is a Catholic who lock the door. Though he does not carry the keys to Hell and can-
is not at peace with her. The Roman bishop alone is universal. nat lock the door, yet he does have such authority as to enable him
He may depose bishops and reinstate them, he may transfer them to keep a lost soul under control if it should escape from Hell and
from on_e See to another, he may depose emperors, and may absolve appear on earth or in Heaven, for he can "bind" it in either place.
~e subJects ?f the unjust from their allegiance. No synod without While the underlying theory of papal power was based upon the
hi~ consent IS general; no episcopal chapter, no book, cannonical claim of apostolic descent from Peter, yet it would be incorrect to
W!thout his ~uthority. No man may sit in judgment on his decrees, assume that the papal yoke was fastened on the neck of Europe
but he m~y Judge the decrees of ali" (Sedgwick, ltaly, pp. 91-92). solely by "Peter". Papal ascendency during the Dark Ages was at-
It was this Pope, who, having gained the political support of the tained, in large measure, by forgeries of political and ecclesiastical
opponen:s of !fenry IV, excommunicated that Emperor and ab- documents, many of them. Papal political ascendency rested prin-
solved h1s subJects from allegiance to him. Henry was forced to cipally on the forged "Donation of Constantine": its ecclesiastical
accept his crown from Gregory. Innocent III, Pope from 1198- ascendency rested principally on the "False Decretais of Isadore."
1216, a master. at the game of politics, placed the papal yoke on These forged documents were used by the papacy to impose upon
~ost of the nations of Europe. John, the King of England, yielded the ignorant and credulous Frank kings. They were exposed as
to our lord the Pope Innocent and his successors, ali our kingdom forgeries by intellectual Caù1olic laymen during the early phases
of England and ali our kingdom of lreland to be held as fief of of the Renaissance. (See Wheless, particularly his chapter The
t~e. Holy See" (Sedgwick, Italy, Ch. 12). This universal and un- Church Forgery Mill). Bryce (p. lOO), says, the " . . . most stu-
h~ted power possessed by the Popes over the govemments of man- pendous of ali the mediaeval forgeries, which under the name of the
k~d was conferred upon the Roman Church by two Jews; prin- Donation of Constantine commanded for seven centuries the almost
Cipally by one Symeon or Simon, who had taken the Gentile name unquestioning belief of mankind." The same author, speaking of
o.f Peter; but also reinforced by one, Saul, who had taken the Gen- the value of the forged Decretais to the Roman Church, says, "By
tile name of Paul. Simon had been selected by Jesus as the disciple the invention or the adoption of the False Decretais it had provided
o~ whom he would build his church. Among the places visited by itself with a legal system suited to any emergency," (p. !56).
Srmon was Rome. Simon had been given much power by Jesus 10. The Ten Commandments are composed of the Commandments
and the papacy held that Simon had conferred his authority upo~ which concern the relation between the Jews and their Cod; and
0e Roman .Church. The Roman Church, however, from time to those which relate to the conduct of man toward his fellow man. In
time, h~d d1fficulty in enforcing the powers of Simon and Saul on the first group Cod announces to the Jews that He is their Cod.
tJ:te nations of Europe and in severa! such instances the Pope would (I) That they should have no other Cod. (2) That they are not
Cite other ~ews as weil as Simon and Saul as the source of his to bow down to any graven image under penalty of punishment to
power, quo~ng from Jeremiah ~nd Isa.iah, but always affirming that the third and fourth generation. (3) That they should not take His
It was certam Jews who had g1ven h1m authority over the peoples name in vain. (4) That" they keep Ù1e seventh day of the week
and the governments of earth. a holy day in commemoration of His rest on that day from the labor
9. ("The Keys"). Sii?on ~ad the power of the Keys, and the Pope of creating the universe. The conduct Commandments which fol-
held that h~ was S1~on s agent with full authority to act for him. law the four above are, (5) Honor should be given to their fathers
Jesus, speaking to Simon, had said, "And I will give unto thee the and their mothers. (6) "Thou shalt not kill kill". (7) "Thou
keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on shalt not commit adultery". (8) "Thou shalt not steal". (9) "Thou
earth shaH be bound in heaven: and that whatsoever thou shalt shalt not bear false wimess against thy neighbour". (IO) "Thou
loose on earth shaH be loosed in heaven". (Matthew 16: 18-19). shalt not covet anything that is thy neighbour's" (Exodus 20: 1-17).
Th~ heathen ~axons, not being thoroughly schooled in the doctrine The Jews, themselves, doubùess held the latter six of the Command-
of The Keys , had assumed that the Pope carried keys to Hell as ments long prior to God's conversation with Moses on Mount Sinai,
weil as to Heaven and earth. By derivitive doctrine and by oft as- for He had selected them as His chosen people and had made His
covenants with them centuries before the time of Moses. We may
[ 284]
[ 285]
TEUTONIC UNITY
NOTES
assume that God would not make such cornrnitments to a people
who did not kn~w the difference between right and wrong. In any opposition to modern learning shows the hatred that a revealed
case the latter s1x of the Commandments are found in essence in religion can generate when its tenets are questioned. Gibbons,
the Egyptian moral code :vhich antedated the migration of the Jews Ch. IV, refers to the pure and austere morais of the early Christians.
fr~m that country; ~nd m the Babylonian code long prior to the Lecky, p. 17, says, "In the first two centuries of the Christian Church
exile of the Jews m Babylon. Speaking of the Hebrew creed, the moral elevation was extremely high, and was continualiy ap-
~obertson (p. 7.6) states, "There is no ethical principle in its whole pealed to as a proof of the divinity of the creed".
hterature that 1s not to be found in the sacerdotal literature of 12. (The morality of the Christian Franks). Lewis, p. 69, speaking
Egypt, Persia, India, or in the non-sacerdotal literature of China of the morality of the Christian Franks, says, "Whose morality was
and Greece. And with the Hebrew ethic there is almost constantly realiy lower than that of the ancient Germans in their heathen
bound up the ethic-destroying concept of the One God as the patron days".
of one people, who only through them consents to recognize the rest 13. (Depravity of the house of Clovis and that of Constantine. The
of the human race". Christian religion was imposed on the Franks by Clovis (Louis),
Il.SA revealed religion J:resented as more effective in social control). 496, who was the first Christian king of the Franks; and imposed on
Greek and Roman h1sto~y. had. no~ given evidence of what might non-Christian peoples in the Frank Empire by Karl der Grosse
be done by a r~vealed religion, Issumg from supreme deity and en- (Charlemagne).
forced by sanctions of etemal reward or etemal punishrnent". (Gib- Clovis-He united ali Franks under his crown. Sigbert, another
?on, Vol. II, p. 254) .. !hat Ch~istianity as a revealed religion, in Frank king, had long been a friend and ally of Clovis. Clovis
lts form as. a State Rehgwn, was madequate to maintain high moral sent a message to Sigbert's son, "Your father is lame, and too old
sta~dards IS demo~strated in the history of Constantinople, a city to remain king". The son had his father assassinated. Clovis
built by Constantine as a capital for his new Christian Empire. then had the son slain and he, himself, made king. He bribed
The first bloods~ed in. this new city was that of priests fighting each certain noblemen to dethrone another prince. He then struck
other over doctrmal VIews. Numerous riots ensued and laroe num- down this prince with a hattie axe. "When he had put ali his
bers _of people were killed, particularly over the formatim~ of the kindred out of the way he was often heard to lament that he
doctnne of the !rinity, the placing of three Gods in one Head. was left friendless and alone; but this, too, was out of cunning,
" Lecky, spea~~g of the moral history of Constantinople, says: in order that any of his relatives that might have escaped him
The first. Chnstian emper~r. transferred his capital to a new city, should be induced to reveal himself, and so fall into his power.
uncontammated hy th~ trad1~ons and glories of Paganism; and there There is scarcely a record of peoples richer in cruelty than the
he founded an. empire wh1ch derived its ethics from Christian Franks, or any royal house more abundant in crimes and blood
sources, and wh1ch continued in existence for about eleven hundred than the Merovingians". (Lewis, t'· 60). Clovis had aliowed
~ears. .of tha~ Byzan~ne Empire the universal verdict of history religious liberty to his subjects as long as he was pagan. "His
1s that lt constitutes, w1thout a single exception, the most thoroughly ambitious reign was a perpetuai violation of moral and Christian
debased and the most desi:icable form that civilization has yet as- duties; his hands were stained with blood in peace as weil as
sumed. : · · ~ boundless mtolerance of ali divergence of opinion in war; and as soon as Clovis had dismissed a synod of the Galli-
was un~ted w1th an equally boundless toleration of ail falsehood can church, he calmly assassinated ali the princes of the Merov-
an~ dehberate frau~ that could favor received opinions. Credulity ingian race". (Gibbon, Vol. III, p. 175). "Few men have
bemg taught as a VIrtue, and ali conclusions dictated by authority ever been further from what Christ called 'The Kingdom of
a ~eadly torpor sank over the human mind, which for many cen: Heaven' than tllis grasping and brutual Frankish chief, to whom
t~e.s al~ost sus-pended its action, and was broken only by the scru- robbery, falsehood, murder were, after his baptism, as much as
~mzmg, m~ovatin~, and fre.e-thinking habits that accompanied the before it (perhaps even more than before it), the ordinary steps
nse of the mdustnal republics in Italy". ( Lecky, pp. 15, 16). In in the ladder of his elevation". (Thomas Hodgkin, p. 193).
wes.te:n Europe the depressing influence of Christianity as a State The Sons of Clovis-The four sons of Clovis inherited their father's
Religwn was to continue for about seven hundred years and was bloody and violent disposition. "The four brother kings were
but gradualiy broken by th~ Teuton's developing secular states inde- ali worthy sons of their wicked father--daring unscrupulous
pendent of Church authonty. The brutality of the Inquisition in men of war, destitute of natural affection, cruel, lustful, and
treacherous". (Oman, p. 113). Three of them defeated the
[ 286]
[ 287]
ruler of Burgundy and had this ruler and his wife thrown into the death of two uncles of Constantius, seven of his cousins,
a weil. One of them was killed in this struggle, the other two of whom Dalmatius and Hannibalanius were the most illustrious,
killed the infant sons of their dead brother and took his posses- the patrician Optatus who had married a sister of the late em-
sions. One of them bound his own son, his son's wife, and their peror, and the prefect Ablavius, whose power and riches had
young sons to the pillars of a wooden bouse and burned them inspired him with sorne hope of obtaining the purple. If it were
to death by firing the building. (Oman, p. 121). necessary to aggravate the horrors of this bloody scene we migl~t
Karl der Grosse (Charlemagne) and his brother inherited the throne add that Constantius himself had expoused the daughter of his
of the Franks. The brother died, leaving two young sons. Karl Uncle Julius, and that he had bestowed his sister in marriage
tried to get possession of them but their mother fled with them on his cousin, Hannibalanius". (Gibbon, Vol. II, p. 176).
to the King of the Lombards. Draper, p. 374, says, "The private 14. (Mary as the "Mother of God" and her Son as co-equal with God).
life of Charlemagne was stained with great immoralities and The Goths at this rime held the southern portion of Gaul (France) .
crimes. He indulged in a polygamy scarcely inferior to that of Goths, Vandals, Burgunds, and Lombards when conquering portions
the khalifs, solacing himself with not Jess than nine wives and of the Roman Empire had adopted the Christian faith of their sub-
many concubines". Hallam, p. 13, says that Karl divorced nine jects. They were "Arians", a sect deemed heretical by the Roman
wives. Lewis states that Charlemagne not wishing sons-in-law Church which the Franks represented. The Arian theology grew
with heirs that might claim inheritance, encouraged his daugh- out of the speculations concerning the relation of Jesus, as God's
ters to seek sex relations out of wedlock. Charlemagne, as we Son, to God, Himself. Arius, a noted divine, held that a son could
have seen, beheaded four thousand five hundred helpless Saxon not be co-equal with his father in the matter of time, that a son
prisoners of war because of their imputed part in throwing off could not be as old as his father; and that God's Son both in His
Christianity and opposing the Frank conquest of Saxony. His status in Heaven and in His status on earth should be considered
near descendants maintained the bloody record of their family. as the first and the holiest of ali things that had been created. The
The Christian religion was imposed on the Roman Empire by Arian concept prevailed over a great portion of the Christian world.
Constantine and his sons. Athanasius, also a noted divine, opposed the creed of Arius, and
Constantine-Gibbon states that the last years of Constantine were held that God's Son was as old as His Father, uncreated, and that
characterized by weakness, meanness, fraud, and exactions from when He chose to take on human form through the womb of Mary,
his representatives. He put his wife, Fausta, to dea th by scalding. that Mary had become God's Mother.
He executed his oldest son, Crispus, an amiable youth of great The Christian priests were divided on this question; a division
rnilitary ability (who probably had excited the jealousy of his which led to many violent persona! struggles. The pages of Theo-
father). The inhumanity shawn by Constantine in killing his doret, a historian of the Church of the years 322 to 427, are filled
brilliant young son, and of his having scalded his wife to death, with the Arian and related heresies. Theodoret was a follower of
produced a wide public condemnation of his acts which was Athanasius and when the Emperor Constantine had restored Arius
said to have led to his conversion to Christianity. Zosimus, a to office, Theodoret says that God "burst the bowels" of Arius and
Pagan historian, says that Constantine, tormented by remorse, prevented him from administering the office. No phase of Christian
applied to the great Gentile religions and was sternly told that theology has given more concern to the Chnrch than the specula-
there was no expiation of such crimes, and that an Egyptian tions over the nature of Ù1e divine conception. God's covenants had
magician told Constantine that the Christian religion had lustra- been made with Jews, and the Messiah's descent was to be through
tions for the forgiveness of ali sins. Sozoman, a Christian writer, the lineage of David. In the matter of conception it is the function
says that it was a philosopher, Sopater, who referred the dis- of the fema!e to supply the ovum and the function of the male to
tressed Constantine to Christianity. (See Cutts, p. 345). supply the sperm from which the child develops. If the ovum was
Sons of Constantine-The eldest of the three sought to take th<' from the Virgin and the sperrn from the Holy Ghost, the child
possessions of the second and was slain in the attempt. The would be half-Jew and half-God according to the known laws of
second son obtained the possessions of the eldest and did not heredity. If, in the divine conception, the Holy Ghost supplied
dividc them with the third-Constantius. The second son was both sperm and ovum Ù1e divine child truly would not be of Jewish
killed in an insurrection and Constantius became sole emperor. descent, for in this instance the mother had performed only the
Constantius enforced "a promiscuous massacre which involved functions of a "wet nurse", extended into the prenatal stage.
[ 288] [ 289]
15. (That Karl had destroyed the Sanctuary). Charlemagne, being a (Herman) asked his brother whence the disfigurement of his face"?
German, would be aware that the spiritual center of Saxon resist- (He had lost an eye). On being told the place and hattie, he in-
ance to subjugation would center in their adoration of Herman. quired what reward he had received. Flavus mentioned his increased
In his first campaign into Saxony, A. D., 772 he laid waste the pay, the chain, the crown, and other military decorations; Arminius
country and "desolated the great heathen sanctuary of the people, scoffed at the cheap rewards of servitude.
the Irmansaule, at Stadbergen, on the Dieme!, a monument sup- "They now began to argue from their opposite points of view.
posed to stand where Arminius (Herman) had destroyed the legions Flavus insisted on 'Roman greatness, the power of the Caesars; the
of Varus", in the battle of the Teutoberger Forest, 9 A. D. (Lewis, heavy penalties for the vanquished; the mercy always waiting for
p. 83; see also Oman, p. 346). him who submitted himself' ... Herman 'urged the sacred cali of
16. (Teutonic gods commemorated in the names of the days of the their country; their ancestral liberty; the gods of the German
week). Sunday (day of the sun); Monday (day of the moon); hearths; and their mother, who prayed, with himself, that he would
Tuesday (day of the war-god, Tew); Wednesday (day of the su- not choose the title of renegade and traitor to his kindred, to the
preme god, Woden); Thursday (day of Thor, the god of thunder); kindred of his wife, to the whole of his race in fact, before that of
Friday (Frigg's day, in commemoration of the mother-god, Frigg); their libera tor'. From this point they drifted, little by little into
Saturday (day of Saturn), one of the oldest deities, son of heaven recriminations; and not even the intervening river would have
and earth, and with different names in many countries. The name prevented a duel, had not Stertinius mn up and laid a restraining
is not of Teutonic origin. hand on Flavus, who in the fullness of his anger was calling for
17. (Men deemed to be gods). The first altar to Augustus Caesar in his weapons and his horse. On the other side Herman was visable,
Gaul was at Lugdunum (now Lyons, France). "The altar stood shouting threats and challenging to hattie; for he kept injecting
before a colossal statue of the emperor. A nobleman of the Gauls much in Latin, as he had seen service in the Roman camp as a
accepted the office of pontiff, assisted by a ministry of Gaulish captain of native auxiliaries". (Tacitus, Annals, Book II, Ch. 9-10).
Hamens. The worship of Caesar Augustus thus inaugurated in the 19. (Herman and Jesus of the same age and generation). We know
province, became extended throughout it." (Merivale, Vol. IV, that Herman was 25 years old when he destroyed the legions of
p. 175). Emperor worship spread from Gaul to Spain. (Tacitus, Varus in the Teutoberger Forest. This hattie was fought 9 A. D.
Annals, Bk. I, 78). Herman was born, then, 16 B. C. It has long been known that
Julius Caesar was the first of the Roman rulers to be classed with there is an error of as much as 4 years in tl1e Christian calendar.
the gods, but he was not officially deified in Rome until after his It is certain that Jesus was born at least 4 years prior to the accred-
death. Augustus Caesar while yet alive was worshipped as a god ited date, and that the date of the crucifixion should be moved back
in the provinces of the empire, but he too was not officially deified to 30 A. D.
in Rome until after his death. To officially place Augustus among Astronomical calculations in Sky and Telescope, discussed by
the gods it was necessary to get testimony to the effect that his body's Howard W. Blakeslee, Associated Press Science Editor, December
image had been seen rising from the earth and ascending to the sky, 27, 1943, states that it is known that an error of as muchas 4 years
and such testimony was given by a retired government official, an exists in the calendar and possibly an error of as much as Il years.
"eye witness" of the event. (Grenier, p. 280). He accredits the error to a Roman Abbott in the 6th century.
18. (Herman's brother. Herman's brother (see page 27) had become a Dr. Albert T. Olmstead, of the Oriental Institute of the Uni-
Roman citizen, was an officer in the Roman army and had taken the versity of Chicago, in Current Religious Thought, published by
Roman name, Flavus. The attempt of the Roman Empire to re- Oberlin College, January 1941, believes that date of Jesus' birth was
establish authority in Germany continued for more than live years probably between 20 B. C. and 15 B. C. His estimate was based
after Herman had destroyed the legions of Varus in the Teutoberger on the known fact that the Jews when in their Babylonial exile
Forest, 9 A. D. Toward the close of the this war Herman's brother adopted the Babylonian calendar, and that late discoveries of Baby-
was with the armies of Germanicus Caesar. A small river, the lonian astronomical tablets give data with scarcely the probability
Weser, ran between the two armies. Herman called out to the of error of as much as one day. According to this calculation Jesus
Romans to have his brother brought to the river bank that he might was approximately 50 years old at his death. Bishop Irenius, an
talk with hirn. The escorts which accompanied the two brothers carly Church Father, who was born 120 A. D. says that Jesus
were dismissed and they were left to greet each other. "Arminius lived to be about 50 years old and that he obtained this informa-
[ 290 J [ 291 J
TEUTONIC UNITY
NOTES
tion from a man who knew the Apostle John. (See Graves, P· 130; obedience, gentleness, patience, resignation, are ali cardinal or rudia-
and Wheless, who gives a quote from lrenius, p. 143). . mentary virtues in the Christian character; they were ali neglected
State documents were not dated in the Christian chronology until or underrated by the pagans, they can ali expand and flourish in a
the cime of Charlemagne, 800 A. D. But it was known that Je~us, servile position" (Lecky).
Herman, and Augustus Caesar had lived in the same generation; 22. (Untainted with alien blood). "Personally 1 associate myself with
for Augustus Caesar had died 14 A. D., Herman had died 21 A. D., the opinion of those who hold that in t~e peoples. of Germ~ny th~re
and the dea th of Jesus was accredited to 33 A. D. The Priests of has been given to the world a race untamted by mter-marnage w1th
Herman, had they chosen to do so, could have said to the Priests of other races, a peculiar people and pure, like no one but themselves;
Jesus that the chronology of one of the cults could be interchanged whence it cornes that their physique, in spite of their vast numbers,
with the chronology of the other and that it would be more seemly is identical; fiery blue eyes, red hair, tall frame, . . . " (Tacitus,
for German documents ta be dated from the birth of Herman than Germania).
from the birth of Jesus. 23. (Subsidized Christian Anglo-Saxon pricsts from Britain). The Anglo-
20. (Tribute money from the mouth of a fish). The Bible, Matthew Saxon conquerors of Britain retained their heathen religion for 150
17:27. years. Then, Ethelbert, one of their kings, married a Frank princess
21. (Christianity nurtured by a subdued people). At the time of Jesus who was aliowed to bring •vith her a Christian bishop. Ethelbert
there were approximately 100,000,000 people in the Roman Empire, adopted the religion of his wife. Pope Gregory ( Gregory the Great)
about half of whom were slaves. The conditions of the slaves had was permitted to send to Britain a large number of priests who ar-
been greatly improved by a number of laws instituted by P.a~an rived in 597, accompnied by Franks as interpreters for at this time
emperors prior to Christianity becoming the Roman State Rehgwn the Saxons and the Franks spoke the same language. These priests
in the fourth century. Lecky, page 45, points out that the golden were sent with the instruction that no violence should be used in
age of Roman law was under pagan emperors, particularly Hadrian installing the Christian creed.
(117-138) and Alexander Severus (222-235) who instituted almost When King Ethelbert and certain of his noblemen had accepted
ali the important measures for redressing injustices, elevating op- the Christian faith Pope Gregory wrote a lctter to Ethelbert warning
pressed classes, "and making the doctrine of natural equality and him that the end of the world was approaching and that he should
fratemity of mankind the basis of legal enactments". use ali methods, including force, to get his subjects into the Christian
The institution of slavery was in full flower when the New Testa- fold (Hume 1, p. 27). The missionary priests and the new con-
ment was written with its spiritual promises to the oppressed. These verts spread everywhere throughout the kingdom the awful fact that
promises and instructions, however, were of such nature and in the end of the world was at hand, that God's Voice on earth (the
such terms as to commend themselves to government officiais op- Pope) had revealed the dire calamity that was approaching, that
erating under an Absolute Monarch, nor would they be overlooked the King, himself, had joined the church that he might have dean
by those engaged in economically exploiting the mass of the people, hands when God's Son and his angels appeared in the sky and the
as will be seen in the following extracts: "Honour the king" (1 dead arose from their graves. The priests dwelt on the parable of
Peter 2: 17). "Submit yourselves to every ordnance of man for the the sheep and the goats (Matthew 25 :31-46), that the Son of God
Lord's sake', whether it be the king or his governors (1 Peter 2: 13). would sort the peoples of the earth; those who were Christians He
"Servants, be subject to your master with ali fear; not only to the would place among the "sheep", and give them life everlasting;
good and gentle, but also to the froward" (1 Peter 2: 18). "Servants, those that were not Christians He would place among the "goats",
be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, and deliver them to eternal damnation.
with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart as unto Christ; The Anglo-Saxons have long been known as a prudent people and
not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but as the servants of Christ, having been forewarned that the end of the world was at hand few
doing the will of God from the heart'' ( Ephesians 6:5-6). "That of them wished to be "goats". Even in midwinter as many as ten
ye resist not evil; but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, thousand of them were baptised in the River T'hames on a single day
turn to him the other also" Matthew 5: 39). "Lay not up for yom- (Holweck, p. 118).
selves treasures upon earth ... but lay up for yourselves treasures in Prior to Charlemagne both l\Iartel and Pepin the Short (Frank
heaven" (Matthew 6: 19-20) . "Christianity for the first time gave kings) in attempts to subjugate the Frisians (coastal Saxons) had
the servile virtues the foremost place in the moral type. Humility, granted ali possible aid to Anglo-Saxon missionaries from Britain
[ 292] [ 293]
who would enter the land of the Frisians and soften them in their for the choicest lands and gradually had adopted the religion of their
attitude toward the Franks and the new religion which the Franks subjects for they were wholly outnumbered in the lands they had
desired to impose upon the Frisians. The most ce.lebrated of these conquered. ln the later phases of their attacks certain of thcir princes
rnissionaries was the Anglo-Saxon nobleman, Wmfred, who was who had retained possessions in their homeland sought to mtroduce
given a church name of "Bonifiee' 'and designated by the Pope as Christianity rn Norway and Sweden that their holdings might have
rnissionary to the Germans. In Germany, Bonifiee gained undying one religion as well as one government.
fame by cutting down the sacred "Oak of Thor':· When he was old 26. (Massacred the Christian priests and monks). In its first of 18 cam-
he came to the Frisians sorne of whom had remamed pagan and these paigns into Saxony the mighty Frank army had destroyed. ~e racial
killed him. "Their in~ereference (that of the priests) made Chris- sanctuary to Herman to impress upon the Saxons a convictiOn that
tianity seem to the Frisians, as it did aft~rward to the Sa~ons, to. be Herman, who stood as the soul of the race, had no power to re$ist
one with subjection and slavery" (Lewis, p. 75). Bomface, hirn- the numerous forces arrayed agamst Saxony. The Christian mis-
self recoonized that his success in Germany issued not from the sionaries had boasted of havmg eut down the sacred Oak of Thor,
pm~er of"'the Gosple but from the sword of the Franks. He said, with the view of belittling the racial gods of the Saxons. The pa-
"without the aid of the prince of the Franks, I should not be able triotism embodied in Herman worship, and the sacred groves and
to rule my church nor to defend the lives of my priests and nuns, trees dedicated to the nature gods, were treated with contempt by the
nor keep my couverts from lapsing into pagan rites and observances" invading Christians. When other heathen Teuton> came to the aid
(Oman, p. 291). It seems that fear of the sword of Charles Martel of the Saxons they struck in Berserk rage at the sacred places of
saved the ]ife of Boniface when that rnissionary eut down the Oak of Christendom, and with a bloody fury they hunted the Christian
Thor (sorne call it the Oak of Woden) . priests whom they considered the instigators of Charlemagne's "Bap-
24. (The Saxons who had remained heathen fell back upon the Angles tism or Death" order to the weakened ranks of Saxon warriors.
and the Danes) . The pagan Saxons fled northward to escape sub- "They spared no sanctuary (of the Christians), and noiliing holy
jection and Christianization by Charlemagne. They stimulated the could stay their rapacious and destructive hands" (Jgerset). "They
natives to concur in enterprises of revenge. The Northmen held especially plundered churches and cloisters" (Sorensen, p . 27).
odious the iuperstition to which the Franks and English had de- "The priests and the monks who had been commonly spared in the
cended (Hume, pp. 51, 52). "Many fled to the ~gdoms of ?can- domestic quarrels of the heptarchy were the chief objects on which
dinavia, and mingled with the Northmen who were JUSt prepanng to the Danish idolators exercised their rage and anirnosity" (Hume,
run their memorable course, revenged upon the children ~nd sub- Vol. 1, p. 54).
jects of Charlemagne the devi,station of Saxony" (Hallam, p. ll).
27. (The Russian Empire founded on Swede colonies). For many cen-
Charlemagne's "aggressive policy on the southern borders of D~n
turies the Swedes had been familiar wiili ilie river-ways lying be-
mark aroused however, the hostility of the Danes, and King Sig-
tween the Baltic and ilie Black seas. Under Rurik, Îrl 862, they came
fried 'gave aid ~nd shelter to those who had rebelled against Charles"
as an organized ruling class and kept a large area under their politi-
(Jgerset, p. 51).
cal control. Their contact with Sweden gradually weakened and
25. (Northmen sustain their attack for more than 200 years). The
after two hundred years the Slavic influence predommated (see
Northmen began their attacks on Britain, 787. A strong naval force
Svanstrom and Palmstierna, chapter on The Viking Age). "They
ravaged the coast of Friesland in 810, four years before the death
gave Russia her name and governed her, few though they were in
of Charlemagne. In 834 they struck in force at Britain, at the mouth
number. They broke the Mongolian yoke. Rurik's last descendant
of the Thames. In 845, 857, 861, and 885 they attacked Paris. The
died as Tsar in 1598" (Stefansson, Introduction, IX). (See also
Enolish bought them off from time to time. The Franks paid tribute
Jgerset, section on Viking Expeditions Eastward).
to ~hem for a considerable period. Shortly after 1,000 they were
masters of England. Early in the struggle "Normandy", in France, 28. (The heathen Teuton assault on Constantinople). "They sought
was ceded to the Northmen. From Normandy another wave of them out especially and seized ilie priests, tied their hands behind them,
conquered England for a second time, 1066. From the first record and drove wiili their maces long nails through ilieir heads" (Tooke,
of their attacks upon Britain, 787, to their final conquest of that Vol. 1, p. 160). The heathen forces engaged in setting up the
country, 1066, the Northmen assaults stretched over a period of 279 Russian Empire was composed principally of Swedes, but other peo-
years. Throughout this period they had sometimes fought each other ples, mcluding Angles, are mentioned as accompanying the Swedes.
[ 294 ] [ 295 ]
TEUTŒ\'IC UNITY NOTES
29. ( T he "apostate" Angle-Saxons who had abandoned the gods of their 30. (Northmen colonized the east coast of Ireland) . The Northmen
race) . The Angle-Saxons had been in Britain for near 350 years, remained governors of their kingdom of Doublin for 350 years.
and bad been Christians for near 200 years, when set upon by their (Sorensen, Ch . III).
heathen brethren from the North. In their heathen days the Angle-
CHAPTER IV
Saxons had been considered foremost among the mighty warriors
produced by the Teuton breed. They bad been the first to come 1. Sce note on the Goths in Appendix A.
in conBict with the Roman army. They had been first in wresting 2. See note on the Lombards in Appendix A.
a portion of the Empire from Roman political control. They had 3. Fiske, Vol. I, p. 353.
been feared by ether Teutonic tribes. A Christian priest of Britain 4. Sec note on Portugal in Appendix A.
5. See Grant's, Passing of the Great Race and his Conquest of a Conti-
in its pre-Saxon days says that the Saxons were hated alike by God
nent. These works are of exceptional value, the first being a hi~tory
and man. Roman Britain held them to be of audacious courage and
of Nordic peoples, the second traces the racial origin of the pcoples of
extremely dangerous enemies on sea or land, "the most ferocious the several States i..n the American Union.
of ali enemies" (R. H . Hodgkin, Vol. I, p. 19). Hume, when con- 6. Stoddard, Re-Forging America, p . 207.
sidering the subjection of the Angle-Saxons by the Northmen, states 7. In his conquest of western Europe the Teuton overlayed the Kelt, a
that the Angle-Saxon reverence for the clergy and the church had closely related people. It is not possible to distinguish between the
rcduced them from their ancient warlike spirit. Angle-Saxon princes Teuton and Kelt where they have long dwelt together. Their mixed
had made many pilgrimages to Rome. They had personally pledged descendants are usually called Teutons.
financial support to the Roman Church; such as a perpetuai grant 8. See note on the Guiana Highlands, Appendix B.
to sustain the lamps of Saint Peter, to sustain the lamps of Saint 9. White labor has long been in competition with colored labor in cer-
Paul, and a third grant to the Pope. The papacy bad gained a great tain States of the American Union, in a portion of Brazil, and in
authority in Britain by the time the Northman began their attacks. South Africa. Great poverty and backward social conditions are found
The priests had early obtained a change in the ancient laws of in- in these areas. Cox, White America, Ch. 9, deals with the South
heritance in which they and not the kinsman might obtain property African competition; Ch. 10 deals with the racial competition in the
in reversion, and pronounced excommunication and curses upon any United States.
persan who objected to this change in the ancient laws. The clergy 10. The body of Columbus was buried in Seville, Spain, 1506. It was
set themsel\'es up as a sacred caste, and the penalty for stealing from transported to San Domingo in 1542; transported to Havana, Cuba,
a bishop was greater than stealing from the King of England, him- 1795; and returned to Seville, 1898. The removal of the body to
self. The violation or the failure to comply with many of the church Havana was occasioned by Spain ceding a portion of Hayti to France.
rules were offenses punishable by the state. The tithe, a gift of a Its return to Spain was occasioned by the Cuban war for independence.
tenth of one's eamings to the clergy, was made compulsory by law.
CHAPTER V
Hume says, "The English trusting entircly to supernatural assistance
neglected the ordinary mcans of safety. They agreed that the re\'c- I. Grant, Passing of the Great Race, p. 47.
nues of the church, even in the present desperate extremity, should 2. Henderson, Vol. I, p. 13.
be exempted from ali burdens, though imposed for national defense 3. Lewis, p. 231.
and security" (Vol. I, p. 56). Alfred the Great, for a period, revived
CHAPTER VI
the ancient Anglo-Saxon courage among his people; but after his
dcath the heathen Teutons continued the attack and within one I. Tacitus, in his German:ia, written 98 A. D., says the Swedes have
hundred years they were masters of Britain. In the English churches powerful armies and Reets, and that the Goths have kings but the
they had a day of prayer for each week to invoke the aid of heaven kings are not absolute rulers. The sustained written history of Scan-
against the harrying Northmen. In France, the formula "A furore d:inavian peoples begins about 800 A. D. At this period they are
Normanorium libera nos, 0 Domine" (Free us, 0 Lord, from the advanced in civilization, possess a high social organization, and have
fury of the Northmen) was inserted in the church prayer (Sorensen, sorne degree of luxury and refinement. A description of the culture
pp. 26, 27) . of the Scandinavians during the stone, bronze, and carly iron ages
t 296] [ 297]
is found in Jgerset, who says that they engaged in trade at a very and proposed that Negro males of the age of 21 and females of the
early time through the rivers of Russia to the Black Sea. The Scan- age of 18, be colonized. .. . .
dinavian religion is given in detail by Sorensen. The Viking influ- 5. Information, Please, 1947 editiOn, states that the population of Brazil
ence on the nations of Europe is weil set forth by Stefansson. in 1945 was about 43,000,000. Whites were estimated to be 60 per
2. Viscount Bryce, in his Preface to Stefansson's work. cent of the population, mixed groups 25 per cent, Negroes 12 per
3. Breasted, p. 700. cent, Indians and Asiatics 3 per cent. In 1940 the Negro and mu-
4. See note on the Lombards in Appendix A. latta population of the United States numbered 1~,865;?18 out ~f
5. The Bible, Joshua, 10:12-14. the national total of 131,669,275. Wythe, p. 25, rn a rough estt-
6. Not here, or elsewhere, do I set forward a daim that civilization, mate" of the racial statistics of Latin America says the whites are
even modern civilization, is exclusively of Teutonic origin. Modern 33 per cent of the total population, Indian or mestizo 38 per cent,
civilization; based principally on discoveries of natural law, inven- Negro or mulatto 28 per cent, Asiatics 1 per cent.
tions, and geographical explorations; has issued almost in its entirety 6. Stoddard, Re-Forging America, p. 11.
from Teutonic nations, and from Teutonic groups in nations not 7. See note on the Guiana Highlands in Appendix B.
usually, at the present day, accredited to the Teutonic race. Not every
discoverer of natural law, not every inventor, not every explorer, CHAPTER IX
may have been a true Teuton; but they came, generally, from areas 1. Ency. Brit., 20th Ed., sub. slavery. Brooks, p. 221, estimates that
saturated with Teutonic blood. English slavers had carried 3,000,000 slaves to Spanish, French, and
English colonies in the one hundred years prior to 1776.
CHAPTER VII 2.. An English translation of Malleus Maleficarum, by M. Summers, was
published in England, 1928. It gives the Bull of Innocent VIII,
1. Genghis Khan was from a "Gray-Eyed Tribe"; See Lamb, p. 23,
Introduction, xliii.
where Genghis is described as of blond type with blue-gray eyes
and reddish haïr. 3. Brooks, p. 179.
2. Life, Specialissue USSR, March 29, 1943, which estima tes that there 4. Brooks, p. 190.
5. Journals of the House of Burgesses, p. 131. Also found in Tucker,
are 150,000,000 Slavs, and states that the Russian Empire was
Blackstone, Vol. I, Appendix, p. 157.
established by the "Great Russians" who now number 100,000,000.
6. Modem Church, Part II, p. 157. The quote used by Sheldon is from
CHAPTER VIII Bancroft, History of the United States, iii, p. 410.
7. Jefferson's Works, Vol. I, p. 23. Jefferson states that Georgia and
1. See Note 2, Ch. VII, above. The early Nordic broodland may have South Carolina, having never objected to the slave traffic, opposed
included a portion of Russia. Grant, in his passing of the Great this clause; and that the New England delegates were sensitive be-
Race, gives data relative to this broodland and to the wide dispersion cause of the slave traders of those colonies.
of Nordic peoples from it. 8. Negro Nationalist leaders, in 1940, united in "Letters of Thanks"
2. Map, p. 264, shows an underpopulated area. to the State of Virginia for memorializing the Congress to aid Negroes
3. The Canal Zone death rate in 1946 was 5.12 per cent per thou- who wish to settle in Liberia. The "Letters" were oflicially received
sand; that of the continental United States was 10.6 per thousand. by the Govemor, the President of the Senate, and the Speaker of the
The favorable rate of the Canal Zone is determined by a selected House. The "Letters", together ~vith the Govemor's cordial reply to
group of whites who reside there and by an excellent system of them, were privately pnnted in pamphlet form under title, Three
sanitation. Million Negroes Thank the State of Virginia.
4. See my pamphlet, Lincoln's Negro Policy, p. 28. I have used the 9. After Garvey had served a substantial period President Coolidge
calculation made by Lord Melchett, a distinguished British Jew, who released him from prison and retumed him to Jamaica. Being an
proposed the application of the "selective-age" principle in the colo- alien convict Garvey could not return to the United States. He died
nization of Polish Jews to relieve the race pressure in that country. in London.
The effect of this method would be that the increase of the race 10. Mrs. Gordon served her sentence, less a deduction of time for good
would tend to be in its new home, its decrease in its old home. conduct, and is fearfullest her imprisonment should serve to weaken
Thomas Jefferson knew of the selective-age principle in colonization her influence in the colonization work which she is continuing.
[ 298] [ 299]
INDEX
TEUTONIC UNITY
ANGLO-SAXONS, Angles from the neck of the Danish Peninsula,
Il. Lincoln's address to Negroes who had been invited to the White Saxons from its base; Saxons began to settle in Britain, 448, Angles
House can be found in Pickett, beginning on page 31 7. Pickett's in 547; Danish blood in 42, 235
work is a storehouse of information, citing the opinions of many ARABS, many peoples conquered by, 52; quick to appropria te Greek and
eminent Americans, white and black, who were supporters of the Roman learning, 129; culture of in Middle Ages higher than that
cause of Negro colonization. Bilbo's worlc also has much informa- of Teutons, 129
tion concerning the support given to the movement during our na- BILBO, THEODORE G., Senator from Mississippi, introduces Greater
tional history and would supplement Pickett, particularly so in his Liberia Bill, 1939, 217
outline of the movement in recent years. BI-RACIAL ECONOMY, disastrous effects of, 95, 297
BRAZIL, racial population of, 299
CHAPTER X CAESAR, AUGUSTUS, establishes a province in Germany, 21; initiates
l. Cresson's work on Monroe gives a detailed discussion of the develop- a system of emperor worship, 290; despondency of O\'Cr the Varian
ments in Europe which led to the Monroe Doctrine, and of the sup- massacre, 26; assurnption of his body's image, 290; "eye witness" of
port given to it by Great Britain. the assumption of, 290
2. Calderon's work is a good source of information on the disastrous CAESAR, GERMANICUS, war of against Herman, 2ï; Herman's
effect of miscegenation upon European culture in Latin America. brother serves under, 27, 291
3. Geographical isolation would seem to have been a prerequisite for CAESAR, JULIUS, conquest of Gaul by, 19; crosses and recrosses
the forming of the primary races of man. In the Jew we have an Rhine, 19; invades Britain, 19; deified in Rome after his death, 290
excellent example of a race being formed in what we may cali an CHARLEMAGNE, reestablishes Christianity as a State Religion, 54;
artificial isolation, for the Jew is of composite stock which has slowly invades Saxony, 57; "Baptism or Death" arder to the Saxons, 61;
molded into a racial type. The biological principle involved in racial- many wars with the Saxons, 281; conquers Saxony, 69; is attacked
izing a mixed group seems to be in operation everywhere races are by the Northmen, 78
intermingled, and is consciously applied by breeders of domestic CIMBRI AND TEUTONES, first Teutonic tribes to attack the Roman
animais and plants. Sorne authorities estimate that the Jewish "race" Empire, 19; first historical covered-wagon migrations of Teutonic
is composed of Alpine, Nordic, and l\Iediterranean racial elements peoples, 43; defeated by Marius, their women kill their children and
of about equal proportions. Stuart Chamberlayne ( with whom I am themselves, 43
inclined to agree), estimated the Alpine blood as 50 per cent, the CLOVIS, cruel nature of, 73, 287ff.; family of likewise cruel, 73, 288
Nordic as 40 per cent, and the Mediterranean (probably Semitic) COLUMBUS, blond and tall, 85; had Portuguese sea maps, 85; had
as 10 per cent. The Jewish Alpine heredity is related to that of the book of Roger Bacon, 85; knew Toscanelli, 85; outfitted for sea
Arminian and presumably gives the Jew his high position as a trading voyage by Ferdinand and Isabella, 86; the severa} burials of his
stock. Much of his Nordic blood, other than that of relatively recent body, 297
converts in the Russian arca, is traced to carly Nordic invaders of CONSTANTINE I, cruel nature of 73, 288ff.; family of likewise cruel,
Palestine. The Emperor Julian, who for a period disestablished Chris- 73, 289
tianity as an official religion, ridiculed the idea that a God had come EMPEROR WORSHIP, institution of by Augustus Caesar, 290; em-
from the racial mixtures in Galilee. Strabo refers to the mixed groups perors placed among the gods in a Pagan ceremony of assumption in
of Palestine. The Jewish mixture, however, was relatively early for Rome which decreed that the body's image had risen from earth and
Strabo, who wrote 2,000 years ago, says that many cities had received ascended into heaven, 290
Jews and had been dominated by them (Breasted, p. 661). ERMANARICK THE GREAT, empire of, 38; defeat of by the
4. The quotes are from my pamphlet, The South's Part in Mongrelizing Huns, 38
the Nation, which also points out the extraordinary value of the EUROPEAN RACIAL STRAINS; in North America, 89ff.; in Latin
hated Reconstruction Era in the matter of preserving race in the America, 91ff.
South, in preserving the racial type of the whites and the blacks. FRANKS, enter Gaul, 40; conquer Gaul and other lands, 54; in the New
World, 87
FERDINAND AND ISABELLA, "red-haired Goths", 84
GAUL, included mostly in modern France
KENGHIS KHAN, blond, with blue-gray eyes and red haïr, 172, 298
[ 300] [ 301 ]
GOTHS (a summary of their great history is given in Appendix A), LIVING ROOM FOR WHITES, the unsettled portions of the western
empire of between the Baltic and Black Seas, 38 world, (see Chapter VIII and Appendix B)
East Goths (Ostrogoths), subjugated by Huns, 38; defeat Huns, LOMBARDS, exceptionally brave, 47; aid Herman against Marbod, 47;
45; enter Italy, 45; kingdom of in Italy, 45; defeat of in Italy, migrate southward, 47; aid Justinian against East Goths in Italy, 46;
46 enter Italy and set up a kingdom, 47; kingdom of annexed to Frank
West Goths (Visigoths), flee from Huns, 38; defeat Roman em- empire, 48; (See note on in Appendix A)
peror, 39; take Rome, 39; kingdom of in Gaul, 39; kingdom of l\IARBOD, large standing army of, 25; head of Varus sent to, 25; re-
in Spain, 39; discover new world, 255; discover sea route to fuses to aid Herman against Rome, 26; expelled from Germany by
India, 252; circumnavigate the globe, 253; establish mighty em- Herman, 30
pire beyond Europe, 255 MAYFLOWER pilgrims, high death rate of, 189ff.
GREGORY VII (Pope), said Roman church could not err and had l\IIXBREEDS in Latin America, 92ff.
power to depose emperors, 284 MONROE, JAMES, favored the cause of Negro colonization, 226
GREGORY THE GREAT (Pope), converts the English by announcing MONROE DOCTRINE, opposition of to royalist aggressions, 230; as
that the end of the world was near, 293 applied it has been unfa,·orable to the Europcanization of the west-
GUJAN A HIGHLANDS, a site for an European colony, Appendix B ern world, 227
HERMAN, served in Gaul under Roman command, 22; married Thus- "MOTHER OF COD", controversy between Arius and Athanasius, 289
nelda his cousin, 23; destroyed legions of Varus, 9 A.D., 23ff.; six NEGRO IN WESTERN WORLD, Chaptcr L'{
years of war of against Rome, 27; meets his brother who was an NEGRO NATIONALISTS, Marcus Garvey, 212 ff.; M. l\1. L. Gordon,
officer in the Roman army, 27, 290ff.; attacks Marbod, 30; tribute 215ff.; Benjamin Gibbons, 220; Greater Liberia BilJ, 217; Langer
of Tacitus to, 30ff.; was sung in tribal lays, 68; religious veneration Aid Bill, 220
accorded to him, 68; debates between the Priests of Herman and NORDICS, continental, extend from Ircland to India, 17ff.; peninsular
the Priests of Jesus, 69ff. (Teutons), become dominant in Europe, 49, and discover and occupy
HUNS, subjugate East Goths, 38; defeat of, 42; expelled from Europe, great areas beyond Europe (see Chapter V)
45 NORTHMEN (Pagan Teutons from Norway, Sweden, and Denmark),
ICELAND, settled by Northmen, 127; high intellectual culture of, 127 come to assistance of Pagan Saxony, 77; massacre Christian priests
INNOCENT III (Pope), placed papal yoke on most of the nations of and monks, 79; destroy church property, 79; stable their horses in
Europe, 284 cathedral bu:ilt by Charlemagne, 79; set up kingdom in Ireland, 79;
INNOCENT VIII (Pope), bull of in support of witchcraft, 199, 299 colonize Iceland and Greenland, 85; discover mainland of America,
IRELAND, early Christianity in, 53; Northmen kingdom in, 79, 297 85; adopt Christianity, 80, 295
ITALY, Nordic blood in, Appendix A PAPACY, rise of as temporal power, 53; places the papal yoke on many
JAMESTOWN settlers, high death rate of, 190 nations, 284; its great powers, spiritual and temporal, conferred on
JEFFERSON, THOl\IAS, deletion of his opposition to the slave trade it by certain Jews, 284, 285
from his Declaration of Independence, 205ff.; predicted racial PORTUGAL, Nordic blood in (see Appendix A); political relation of
separation, 225ff. to Spain, 251; sea exploration of began, 1419, 252; cleared Africa and
JEWS, a composite race stock, 300; dominated alJ areas that received reached India, 1498, 252; began African slave trade, 1441, 252; set
them, 301 up a great slave market, 252; for a period the greatest maratime
JOSEPHUS, on Roman invincibility, 31ff. power, 85, 253; rapidly interbred with Negro slaves, 253; aristocracy
JUSTINIAN, defeats Vandals, 257; defeats East Goths, 257; closes of during the exploration period blonder than that of Spain, 254
the University of Athens, 131 RUSSIA, early Goth empire in, 38; entrance of the Rus in, 79, 295;
KELTS, widely spread over western Europe, 297; closely related by mighty power of its Slavic peoples, 9, 167; recaucasianizing north
blood to Teutons, 170; pushed across Rhine by Teutons, 18ff.; Asia, 178; daims of priority in many discoveries and inventions, 150
known as Gauls to the Romans, 18; descendants of cannot be dis- RELIGIONS, intolerant ones from same regional background, 51
tinguished from Teutons, 297 RELIGIONS, Savior-Christ, many of them, 70, 283; Gentile Savior-
LANGER, SENATOR WILLIAM S., bilJ of to aid Negroes who de- Christ religions outlawed by Theodosius I who installed Judaic
sire to settle in Liberia, 220ff. Christianity as the sole legal religion in the Roman empire, 282
LINCOLN, ABRAHAM, advocated Negro colonization, 226; Emanci- SAXONY, Old, at base of Denmark Peninsula (see Map. p. 36), area
pation Proclamation of proposes Negro colonization, 218 of, 54; annexed to Frank empire, 69
[ 302 ] [ 303]
SAXONS, Old, extraordinary beroism of in opposing Frank army, 78;
remuants of fall back upon the Northmen who take up their cause,
78, 294
SCANDINAVIA, ice sheet over, 281; broodland of Teutonic peoples, 15
SEGESTES, father of Thusnelda, 23; uncle of Herman, 23; opposes
Herman, 24; gives Tbusnelda to the Romans, 28; witnesses ensla,·e-
ment of Thusnelda and her young son, 28; held in high esteem by
the Romans, 29
SICILY, high culture of product of invading races, 129
SLAV AND TEUTON, kinship of, 169ff.; mighty empire of, 167;
great power of, 167; comity of, 174
SLAVE TRADE, cruelty of, 197ff.; carnage of in Mrica, 197ff.; three
died to place one in servitude, 198; Virginia Petition to the tluone
against, 204ff.; opposition to deleted from Declaration of Independ-
ence, 205ff.; most disgenic event in Teutonic history, 209
SPAIN, Nordic blood in (see Appendix A); Keltic invaders of, 249;
Roman invaders of, 249; Teutonic invaders of, 248; Arab invaders
of, 250; expels Moors, 84; scnds Columbus westward, 86
T AMERLANE, mother of bad blue eyes, 172
TEN COMMANDMENTS, six of held by ali races, 72ff., 285ff.; four
of devised by the Jews, 285ff.
TEUTON AND SLAV, kinship of, 169ff.; mighty empire of, 167;
great power of, 167; comity of, 174
TEUTONIC CULTURE, carly, 127ff., 298; that acquired from Greek
and Roman, I37ff.; that contributed to modern culture, 143ff.
TEUTONIC EMPIRE, lands acquired, 103ff.; lands !ost, 109ff.
TEUTONIC HEGEMONY, that based on concentration of power,
160ff.; that based on dispersal of power, 165
TEUTONIC KNIGHTS, conquest of Old Prussia by, 117ff.
THEODORICK THE GREAT, just kingdom of, 45; sought a peaceful
political unity of Germanie peoples, 45
THEODOSIUS I, decree of for suppresison of Gentile religions and
implanting Judaic Christianity as official religion of Roman empire,
66fF.; 282ff.
THUSNELDA, marries Herman against ber fatber's will, 23; given
by ber father to the Romans, 28; enslavement of with her young
son, 28ff.
TITUS, destruction of Jerusalem by, 31; speech of to the Jews, 32
VANDALS, Baltic home of, (sce Map. p. 36); enter Spain, 39; enter
Africa and found empire on ruins of Carthage, 40; empire destroyed
by Justinian, 46
WINFRED (BONIFACE), missionary success of due to Frank army,
57, 294
WITCH HUNT, excessive cruelty of, 198ff.; Cburch support of,
199ff.; bull of Innocent VIII in support of, 199; suffering under
greater tban that under slave trade, 202; suppression of, 201ff.
[ 304]

Teutonic Unity

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Teutonic Unity

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

TEUTONIC UNITY

A LEAGUE OF TEUTON PEOPLES

I. The First Migration ......-------------------------------------------- 15

IlL Baptism or Death______________ _________________ ________________ _________ 61

IV. The Third Migration____ ____________________________________________ 83

v: Teutonic Empire___ ____ _________________________________________________ 103

VL Teutonic Culture______________________________________________________ 127

VII. Teutonic Hegemony.------------------------------------------------- 15 5

IX. The Negro in the Western World__________________________ 197

X. The Monroe Doctrine: Race Determination__________ 225

Appendix A. Nordic Blood in Spain, Portugal

Bibliography -------------------------------------------------------------- 277

Index -------------------------------------------------------------------------- 301

1 HAVE sought to give the story of the migrations

SLAVIC UNITY TEuTONIC DrsuNITY

One thousand copies of this work will be printed.

THE FIRST MIGMTION

THE FIRST MIGRATION:

THE SECOND MIGMTION

THE SECOND MIGMTION :

A FIRST migration which began before the dawn

occasion Charlemagne slaughtered four thousand five

on the Roman Empire, for the depravity of Clovis and

was to give many policemen to the nation we now know

THE THIRD MIGMTION

THE THIRD MIGRATION:

look with covetous eyes upon the sparsely settled lands

N INETEEN hundred years have intervened since

The Western W orld and Australia. Let us first con-

W E have little knowledge of T eutonic culture,

was to be drawn face to face with a force more mighty

W E have traced the movement of the Teuton

scarcely be offset by the Teuton save by consolida ting

THE WESTERN WORLD TO BE A

T HE FIRST MIGRATION, as we have seen, car-

people. Th~re are, also, immense spaces in the tropics

THE NEGRO IN THE WESTERN

THE NEGRO IN THE WESTERN WORLD

N O harshness visited by the Teuton upon the

THE LANGER Am BILL

On May 18, 1949, Senator Langer introduced "A

THE MONROE DOCTRINE

THE MONROE DOCTRINE:

P RESIDENT Jefferson, President Monroe, and

NORDIC BLOOD IN SPAIN, PORTUGAL,

T HE Nordic blood in Spain is derived principally

TAciTus, CoRNELIUs. The Annals. (Tr. by John Jackson). New

You might also like

IlL Baptism or Death______ _ _ 61

IV. The Third Migration ________________________________________ 83

v: Teutonic Empire_ _______________________________________________ 103